Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

…They… have lost…

Revenge was the answer…

…It was always the answer…

“We will stop Fire Lord Ozai and win this war, together.”

“And if we lose?”

“…”

“…Then we will do that together too…”

…(“Zuko…” A gentle voice whispered, followed by a soft kiss that all but made him melt into the embrace of his beloved, all of his worries vanished away, and he was content and happy in the arms of his beloved who was peppering his face, neck, and wherever he could reach with gentle kisses that were as soft as a rose petal and as fleeting as a butterfly.

“Don’t try to distract me, Aang,” Zuko whispered back not willing to break the mood, even when he knew that he should, but he wanted to do nothing but kiss his beloved and lose himself in the younger man’s embrace; just for a while longer, for a little bit, for another chance to kiss the man and bask in the happiness of the love he was offered freely by someone he thought unattained (A past enemy, a friend, someone close and so far, his purpose and destiny), he just wanted to lose himself for a little bit longer without thinking about the fateful day tomorrow and all the possibilities that they would be forced to face.   

A soft laugh filled with warmth and joy was heard as the younger man leaned his forehead on Zuko’s, his grey eyes twinkling with mischievous light, trying to reassure and distract Zuko, even when Zuko managed to detect the note of uncertainly and fear behind those smiling eyes. “Distracting you? Who is trying to distract you? I am just trying to have a very… serious discussion, with my beloved, is this a crime now?” The teen teased, Zuko’s lips twitched up into a small smile despite himself and his want to make Aang talk to him instead of hiding behind the mask of a smile that fooled almost everyone.

Warmth flooded Zuko and his breath hitched when his beloved kissed his scar gently, whispering enchanting words full of love and devotion into his scared, returning to his goal of trying to distract Zuko to avoid the conversation they needed to have… a conversation they should have… because it involved Aang and Ozai and the life that would possibly be taken in the fight tomorrow. Zuko knew he should talk to Aang, he knew he should set the other teenager down and explain to him how important tomorrow was for everyone. Zuko knew he should reassure Aang, talk to him… convince him… that for once, he needed to throw away his morality and beliefs; that not all lives are sacred, and that sometimes, taking the life of someone to save many was necessary for the grand scheme of fates.

But looking at that joyful face that hid nervousness, looking at those grey eyes that hid fear and uncertainty in them; Zuko found that he didn’t have it in him to break the peaceful and soft moment they were having together when the two of them didn’t know what they would face tomorrow. This could be their last moment together, tomorrow one of them may survive, or the two of them may perish together in battle, or (If the Spirits willed it, and showed them some mercy) they may survive and stand as the winners of this damned war that took and took and left nothing but pain and death. So no, Zuko didn’t have it in him to break this loving moment when tomorrow was looming on them with its choking grip, threatening them with the possible loss of everything they loved and knew.

“Is that so?” Zuko tried to tease, instead of pushing his beloved away and trying to talk and reason with him once more about how important it was that Aang didn’t hesitate when it came to killing Ozai; Zuko decided for once not to push the matter and make what could possibly be their last night together, a night filled with anger and hurt between the two of them, instead, Zuko leaned to kiss the corner of Aang’s mouth. “Well then, who am I to oppose?” He smiled contently at the beaming grin the other teen sent him as he leaned down, and this time, gave Zuko a deep and passionate kiss as if trying to convey all of his love and adoration in one single kiss.

Zuko closed his eyes, letting a hum of delight as he slightly tilted his head to deepen the kiss even more, melting in his beloved’s embrace, giving and talking as they tried to forget the horrors of tomorrow that were waiting for them around the corner. Zuko’s heart pounding in his chest so fast that he thought any moment now it would jump off his chest and into Aang’s hands like an offering with every confession of love and adoration that gave Zuko the hope that they could win this, that tomorrow they would be the victorious ones and end this war once and for all…

For once, Zuko truly felt happy)…

“Great news! The Avatar is dead! The Great Phoenix King Ozai managed to slay the last Air Bender!”

Zuko gazed blankly at the grey walls outside of his cell; those cursed words continued to ring in his ears over and over again, refusing him any respite as grief and pain consumed him ever since he was forced to hear the news that shattered his whole world. It was weeks since Sozin’s comet had come and gone, bringing nothing but destruction to the world as the Fire Nation burned everything in its way, rending the world into nothing but broken relics and ashes fluttering in the wind. It was a few weeks since they had failed in stopping the Fire Nation from their mad plans of dominating the world and making it kneel for them; weeks since they had lost, against the Fire Lord and Azula, losing and losing until what was left of them was nothing but handful scattering around the world as they tried to run and find somewhere safe, like rats scurrying away from the much stronger predator that was playing with them and planning to kill them afterward.

A week since he woke up in this dark and damp cell; confused and disoriented as he looked around, trying to make sense of what took place, his body writhing in agony as he tried to understand how he was still alive when he knew that he should have died after Azula had shot him full of lightening. A week since Zuko crawled toward the bars in his cell, his body twitching and burning, being closer and closer to falling apart by the second, but that wasn’t what concerned Zuko at that moment, what concerned him was the laughter and cheering and celebration that was so loud, Zuko continued to hear it even being in his cell underground.

Aang was dead, killed by his own father, Fire Lord Ozai… Ba Sing Se had fallen, burned to the ground, with the rest of the Earth Kingdom; no survivors were seen, and even then, the handful that was caught were nothing but scattered civilians, who were so shellshocked that they were likened to rocks in their stillness, afraid of even breathing least they did something wrong… His uncle and the Order had disappeared from the face of the earth, and Zuko didn’t even know if his uncle had managed to survive the madness or if he was just another body burned to crisp with the rest of the innocent… This was followed by a worldwide purge to ensure that the Avatar would never be born again, be in the Water Tribes or The Earth Kingdom that turned into nothing but ashes; destroying the hopes that this madness that consumed the world would be put to an end…

Zuko still remembered the pain and grief that consumed him when he was forced to hear those cursed news accompanied by his sister’s delightful face, as she laughed and laughed, and giggled and told him the gory detail of what their father had done to Aang and how the Avatar’s head was mounted on a spike on the higher wall of their palace; to show people how the Avatar had fallen and how the Fire Nation had ascended.

Zuko still remembered how broken he felt, he remembered how his heart felt like it was ripped apart and how the world had darkened in his eyes; he still suffered the nightmares that accompanied him every waking hour and every second of sleep as his mind conjured a detailed picture of what happened to his beloved and how he died by his father’s cruel hands; weeping silently when no one was looking for the dark fate his beloved suffered before he died… to make things even worst, Zuko doesn’t even know what happened to the rest of his and Aang’s friends, he doesn’t even know if they had managed to escape or if they were killed with the rest of the resistance… he doesn’t know… but that didn’t mean his mind didn’t torture him nightly about the what ifs…

Images that never left Zuko’s mind, repeated daily in every moment of existence, leaving him a broken mess that tried to piece himself together and not break in front of the guards, or worse his sister who seemed to have found a great way to pass the time by coming into his cell whenever she liked, to taunt and try to break him like one of her less desirable toys (Not knowing how close she was to succeeding).

Zuko could only close his eyes tightly, hoping, praying… begging… every Spirit and deity out there for this nightmare to be just that, a nightmare that he would wake up from soon; a nightmare that he would wake up from and see Aang sleeping beside him, holding him and reassuring him that it was alright. Aang, who would look at him and give him one of his sunny and happy grins before trying to joke with him and make him laugh before giving him a soft kiss to banish all of his worries away.

He begged the Spirits that this was nothing but a nightmare that he would wake up from soon, to see his friends’ faces as they annoyed him and laughed with him as they started their day (Sokka’s annoying and sometimes funny jokes that made Zuko smile secretly; Toph’s ‘Friendly Punches’ as she pestered him daily and supported him with her surprising word of wisdom and constant presence. Suki’s headstrong personality and how she always kept him on his toes every time he trained with her; even Katara’s passive aggressiveness toward him was welcomed if it meant he would see her alive and well); he wished and begged that this was just a nightmare that he would wake up from, and see his uncle sitting beside him, giving him one of his warm smiles before offering him a cup of tea and a piece of advice that would make Zuko’s mind run in circles trying to decipher but accept happily at the same time.

He could only cling to the hope that all of this was nothing but one of Azula’s mind-breaking schemes; Zuko knew his sister, and he knew how much she loved winding people and then watching them go mad, taking a sick kind of pleasure of the misfortune she created after breaking those poor souls she set her sight on. Zuko could only cling to the hope that Aang had survived like it was a lifeline, hoping that it was just like Ba Sing Se and that by a miracle, Aang had managed to survive somewhere safe where he would get ready to face Fire Lord Ozai once more. Zuko could only cling to the hope of Aang being alive, clutching at the meager hope, his only reason for living; Aang was his hope, he was his destiny, a world without Aang in it… Zuko doesn’t believe he could handle living in such a dark and cold world.

The heavy silence was broken by the sound of metal grinding, which broke Zuko from his daze and made his eyes dart to the person who dared to disturb him in his mourning; his body bristling at the thought of Azula once more daring to come to his prison cell to once more taunt him with his beloved’s death. Whatever hateful glare was on his face, whatever rage and pure loath showed on every atom in his body; it was halted by the appearance of his father, who walked down the corridor to reach his cell, standing in front of the metal bars and looking at him… really looking at him… for once his father’s face was not wearing its arrogant smirk or his look full of contempt; instead, his father’s face was expressionless as he gazed at Zuko with a strange light that made his hackles raise as it finally dawned on him who dared to stand in front of him.

“Every time I think you have managed to disappoint me beyond imagination, you continue to surprise me, Zuko,” Ozai said after what felt like decades of silence, his words causing rage and hatred to ignite inside of Zuko ten times stronger as he narrowed his eyes.

“You…” Zuko rasped out, finally speaking for the first time ever since he woke up in his cell after weeks of coma; his voice made his father blink before raising one of his eyebrows slightly. “You!” Zuko snarled, throwing himself at the metal bars, trying to get his hands on that monster who took everything away from him. “You monster, you!” He shrieked, growling and spitting and hissing as he tried to reach his father and wring his neck, even if the two of them were separated by metal bars that prevented Zuko from taking his revenge on the man he used to call a father once upon a time.

“Such an unsightly appearance; your shamelessness knew no boundaries… Kunze…” Fire Lord Ozai’s lips twitched down in disgust; his nose scrunched as his eyes took Zuko in who by the second looked more like a wild animal than the former prince he used to be. Even though Zuko knew he should be afraid and shaken after he heard his jailor expose his true nature (A nature no one other than his uncle and Aang had known, as he spent all of his life hiding behind the false scent of Zhongyong, meditation, and bitter teas and herbs that suppressed his nature) his anger and hate knew no boundaries, and even the thought of what his ex-father would do to him after knowing this was overshadowed by a rage so strong, Zuko wondered how the mental bars didn’t melt in his grip (The freezing temperature surrounding him like he was once more thrust into that cursed cooler; the pain in his body and the burning sensation in his veins told Zuko that he wasn’t recovered enough to be of any danger to the monster in front of him). “It seems that after all this time you still haven’t learned anything…” Annoyance and disgust colored the Fire Lord’s voice, doing nothing but stocking the fire of hate in Zuko’s heart.

“Learn? Learn?! Oh, I have learned, Father!” Zuko spat his words with enough venom that it was a wonder how his father hadn’t dropped dead. “I learned, and as soon as I get out of here then by Agni, I will show you everything I learned you piece of shit!” Curses, threats, venom, and promises of cruel death left Zuko’s lips as he once more tried to reach his father and show him true pain and despair, wanting to take revenge on the monster who took everyone and everything from him; the monster who took his beloved from him.

Ozai raised his hand, face unimpressed as he wiped the spit from his face; his eyes never leaving Zuko who was glaring at him after daring to spit in his face when all of his attempts to reach his father had turned futile. “I see that pain hadn’t taught you any respect or honor while you were banished.” Fire Lord Ozai’s lips twitched down, his eyes narrowed as they took Zuko with the same strange light that made Zuko’s hackles rise and he almost spit at his father once more. “It doesn’t matter, though. I will personally make sure to shape you into the perfect Kunze you should have been, instead of playing the role of useless Zhongyong you seemed to be fond of.” Silence dominated the place, as both father and son gazed at one another; the older one with indifference in his eyes, while the younger one glared at the older man with pure contempt and fury.

“You think you could break me the way you did Azula? Oh, father, how delusional could you be to think you would succeed in something you didn’t the first time?” Zuko couldn’t help but taunt his father, knowing how much his betrayal during the eclipse was a sore subject his father tried to avoid.

Instead of getting angry like Zuko predicted, instead of hitting or burning or shooting him full of lightning like Ozai did once upon a time; his father smiled at him, a smile that made Zuko pause for a bit before a sudden wariness took hold of him. “Oh, but I already did,” Ozai said before throwing something at Zuko’s feet before turning and leaving the dungeon.

Zuko waited until his father was out of the dungeon and as far away as he physically could before he dared to look down. A silent ‘Oh’ was the only thing that could leave Zuko’s lips as tears clouded his eyes when they fell on the familiar orange fabric that greeted his sight… with trembling lips, Zuko leaned down to snatch the cloth as shaky hands, breath hitching when his eyes noticed the brown stains on the orang cloth. “You idiot… you should have killed him…” Zuko’s voice cracked as he whispered these words, holding his tears with all of his might even when all Zuko wanted was to cry and weep and grieve for the loss of his beloved.

But knowing his father, Zuko wouldn’t put it past the man to wait outside of the dungeon; waiting for him to break down and lose it just to come later and use his moment of weakness to abuse him with cruel words and even crueler looks. But want it or not, Zuko was not the scared little child from four years ago, who wept and cried and begged his father to forgive him and take him back home; want it or it, Ozai would realize that his mind tricks wouldn’t work no matter how much he tried. Want it or not, Zuko would leave this damned place and kill Ozai and Azula for what they did to his beloved and friends; want it or not…

…Zuko won't break…

No matter how much Ozai and Azula taunted him, no matter how much they torture him; no matter how much they threatened him by parading him around like a whore, he would always fight back and try to escape. No matter how they left him in the damned cooler until he felt his blood turn into ice, and his inner fire flicker until it was nothing but frozen coal; no matter how much he was slapped and hit, until he could barely stand and his body was closer to giving up. No matter how much they held him and thrust his face into the water until his lungs screamed for air, and he thought he was going to die; no matter how much he was thrown around like a ragdoll in the hope that they would weaken him so he wouldn’t try to attempt to injure the guards and escape again and again...

He won't break…

“This is not right!” Zuko would hear one of the guards hissing to their partner one night, his body feeling like one giant bruise after Azula was done with him. “How could The Phoenix King allow that to happen? And to a Kunze no less?!” Zuko could hear the hysteria and anger in the guard’s voice, and he couldn’t help but wonder if he was one of the few out there who still believed in the will of Agni and the old ways that had fallen after his father took over.

“Shhh! Are you mad? Do you want the Phoenix King or worse, Fire Lord Azula to hear you?!” The second guard whispered, looking around frantically, hoping that no one had heard her partner’s words lest they were punished; a sentiment that wasn’t shared by the man who let out a growl of frustration.

“But he is a Kunze! He is one of Agni’s beloveds! He should be respected and revered, not locked down here and tortured!” The man tried to reason once more, his words made Zuko close his eyes tightly, knowing damn well that the Fire Nation no longer worshiped Agni anymore to care about his laws and the old ways; as long as Ozai sat on the throne, no child of Agni… no… no person who walked this mortal plane was safe.

“So, what?! Better be locked down here and tortured than burned at the stake with the rest of his friends!” Silence, a soul-breaking silence took over as Zuko put his shaky hands on his mouth to muffle his sobs, tears streaming down his face as he finally learned the fate of his friends… his friends… they…

He won't break…

Even when he saw a ghost from his past walking to his cell intending to heal him after Azula once more went overboard; Zuko still remembered how his heart pounded loudly in his chest and how hope took hold of him as he scrambled toward the bars, not minding his broken arm as he all but breath Katara’s name. Slumping in relief at the thought of Katara being alive and the possibility of his friend escaping and coming back to free him; just the thought brought him to tears.

It was the guilty look in her eyes, and how she refused to look at him; the Fire Nation armor that encased her whole body. It was in the smugness that was dripping from Azula when she came back, and the way she leaned on the wall behind her as she waited for an explosive show to entertain her.

“Why…?” That was the only thing Zuko could croak, many emotions warring inside him (Pain, anger, disbelief, betrayal, hate) not knowing what to say or do, other than settle on croaking that one word. ‘How could you?!’ He wanted to scream. ‘Aang trusted you!’ He wanted to break things and cry. ‘How could you betray us like this?!’ He wanted to shake the younger girl and scream at her until she got back to her senses. ‘You traitor!’ He wanted to attack, to burn, to do something to the little girl who betrayed them and sold them out when she was supposed to stand right beside them.

“I did what has to be done…” Katara ended up saying, kneeling beside him to heal him, only to get slapped by Zuko, and even then, Katara did nothing but bite her lower lip before raising her hands to heal his broken arm, ignoring the glare sent her way, ignoring the betrayal light shining in Zuko’s eyes at the thought of Katara (Katara! The one who stood by Aang from the beginning, the one who protected him and stood for what was right. Katara! The thirteen-year-old who always followed Aang, her puppy crush shining clearly to everyone as she blushed at every praise and every smile) betraying Aang.

“The others?” Zuko breathed out, wanting to know what happened to the others, what happened to Sokka, Suki, Toph, and the others; he couldn’t help but wonder if they were still alive, working under Azula and Ozai, or if were they like him, imprisoned in a dark cell being broken and destroyed from the inside out.

The guilt and pain look intensified, and Zuko could only close his eyes and lean on the walls behind him, biting his tongue to stop himself from screaming, when the fate of the rest of his friends was confirmed. “I have no time for useless attachment if I wanted to protect my people and Sokka…” Zuko pulled his arm away, turning his back to Katara; trying with all his might to ignore the joyful laugh Azula let out…

He won't… break…

“She was just like you…” Ozai suddenly said, and Zuko didn’t even need the older man to tell him who the ‘She’ he was talking about. “Rebellious, stubborn, Kunze. She never listened to reason even when she should have known her place. I was her mate, her Qianyuan, but still, even then, she chose another.” Suddenly, for the first time in all of his visits, the cell was opened and Ozai walked it, causing Zuko to scramble into a fighting stand as he glared at the man, preparing to strike down if it came to it. “Even when I killed that annoying pest, she called beloved; she still didn’t listen to reason, she still chose another, even when I forgave her again and again, promising to give her whatever she wanted again and again if she just listened.” Ozai stood a few paces away, a mad light shining in his eyes causing Zuko’s hackles to rise.

“Why are you telling me this?” Zuko spat, his eyes darting around as he formulated a plan to escape, even when he knew his body was fighting against him, and that the only reason he was standing when his body was ready to collapse was because of spit and anger.

“You are just like her…” The way Ozai said those words with a tone that made the fine hair on Zuko’s arms stand on their ends, and he felt a forbidden feeling come over him. “No matter how many chances I gave, no matter how many times I let your antics slide; you never listen, always the stubborn child who never knows his place… the Kunze who refused to know his place.” Another step forward, making Zuko take a step back, his heart pounding in his throat as an unadulterated fear took a gripe of his whole being when he spotted how the mad light in his father's eyes intensified. “You chose another, and even when I killed him, you still chose the Avatar.” Another step forward, another step back, until Zuko’s back was greeted by the bricks that stopped his movement. “But that doesn’t matter; you are here, and this time… I will make sure you choose right.” With that Ozai left the cell…

…. He… he won't b-break…

Even when he was suddenly dragged outside of his cell, being held tightly as the guard brought him to the outside world after what seemed like months; ignoring his snarling, cursing, and shrieking as he promised them a painful retribution and tried to escape with every step of the way. Even when Zuko was forced to kneel in the dirt, his heart suddenly stopped when he spotted his uncle; his uncle who was tied by shackles, so thick, Zuko wondered how the man was still standing with all that weight.

Even when Zuko could only watch, tears clouding his eyes as his uncle finally noticed him, pain and relief shining in the older man’s eyes when he spotted him; even when Zuko tried to fight his way to his uncle, hoping that he would be able to free his father-figure (His father, the one who stood beside him; the one who protected him, the one who left everything for him, and hide his true nature because unknowing to Zuko at that time, Iroh knew what his deranged brother would have done to his son if the news about him being a Kunze reached him) so the two of them would escape.

“Ignite.”

Even when Azula laughed and laughed, and Zuko screamed and cried as he fought his way to his uncle; even when the older man stood with his back straight and gave Zuko one last smile, through the haze of pain. Even when his father sneered and spat that one word that would bring forth a wave of nightmares that would haunt him for the rest of his life. Even when he wept and choked on his tears and the scent of burned flesh; even as he was forced to kneel until the fire was finally out and everyone had left, and the morning turned into night…

….. He won't… break…

…(Fire of all colors surrounded them, some with shades that Zuko had never seen before, all holding a degree of warmth that Zuko never felt with the burning fire he was used to; a gasp left his lips as he felt his heart pounded, and warmth flooding his whole being. “I understand…” Zuko whispered, his wide eyes never leaving the holy sight in front of him.

No, no! He doesn’t understand, he doesn’t want to! No more, no more, no more!

Fire was warmth, it was protection; a little sun inside of you to nurture and protect you when everything stood against you. The fire that would guide you through life when all paths became dark and you felt lost; it was acceptance, and belonging when you felt rejection and coldness from all around…

No, it was rage, it was hurt, it was betrayal; a never-healing wound that festered and festered…

Fire… fire was love, the love you give and the one you feel, a fuzzy and tingly sensation that embraces you when you stand beside your special person; it was happiness, and the simple joys of life that would spark interest within you. Fire was passion in all of its forms, guiding you higher and higher until you shine brighter; fire was a harmony of souls.

Love hurts, happiness could be snuffed out at any second; passion brought nothing but pain… harmony? The less said the better….

Slowly, Zuko reached his hand out and took hold of Aang’s, gazing at the boy’s grey eyes, and watching the colors flicker on them, turning them into twinkling jewels. “Do you understand?” Zuko whispered, his heart pounding in his chest, wondering if he was the only one who felt this way and if he was the only one who understood. A second passed, and Zuko almost let go, feeling embarrassed at his foolishness, and he almost scolded himself for daring to do something so forward like this. It was the gentle tug on his hand, the joyful smile on Aang’s face, and the soft kiss they shared as they were surrounded by fire, that told Zuko… Aang understood him.

They were wrong… they never understood a thing )…

…he… he won't… break…

Even if the pain and blood filled the cold, unwelcoming cell. Even when Zuko held his screams of pain as he felt like he was going to be ripped in two; even when he felt nothing but terror and confusion as he didn’t understand what was happening to him. Even when denial choked him until he thought all air left his lungs, and his tears clouded his eyes until he could no longer see; even when his body betrayed him and refused to listen to his desperate pleas, and started to push against his will, trying to bring him a precious life he doesn’t know how to protect from this dark and cruel world.

Even when the pain didn't seem to end, and he thought he was going to die… even when he thought they were both going to die… he didn't know how he survived but he did… he did and he held a baby in his arms… a baby he never asked for, a baby he didn’t know about; a baby he didn’t know if it was a bless or a curse sent to him from the Spirits beyond… Aang’s last gift to him before that stupid teen left him and died…

She was so tiny, and Zuko feared hurting her just by holding her in his arms. So small… and she had Aang grey eyes and smile… she was his, she was Aang’s; she was so tiny, and she had Aang’s beautiful eyes and gentle smile. Zuko could only choke on his sobs as he held his baby in his arms, begging every Spirit out there, every deity out there; begging Agni, begging Tui and La, begging Oma and Shu, and the long-forgotten Lung-ta… begging and begging and praying for salvation and protection against those who wished them ill…

He… won't…

Even when… “Who is he?!” His father snarled, for the first time the composed and indifferent mask was broken, and in its place was madness and rage that no one had witnessed before; a madness and rage that made even Azula terrified as she stood away from them as far as she could. “Who is he?!” His father spat once more, his grip tightening on Zuko’s neck until dark spots danced before his eyes.

“G-gi-ve ‘er b-back!” Zuko choked, even as he tried to push the madman off him with his weaning strength, even as he fought and fought and tried to save his baby who was held tightly in Azula’s cruel hands. Even when he knew his body was useless after so many months in this cell followed by giving birth.

“She has grey eyes, father,” Azula commented shakily; looking at his baby with a terrified look that told Zuko his sister for once in her life was not lying when showing her emotions. Even as the world came to a halt, the calm before the storm and his father looked at his child and then at Zuko with blazing eyes that promised pain and death.

“You are just like her… you never learn…” Even when his father spat these words, the air around them turned hot as the Qianyuan above him let his rage loose. “But that’s fine… it’s fine… I can teach you, and you will learn.” Even as Zuko’s scream rang through the dungeon and the scent of burned flesh choked every person and daughter who was taken away from him as soon as she was born, even…

…he… h-he won't…

Even when days passed and he was forgotten in his cell, even when the doors to the dungeon were never open again and the time was lost in the dark and damp cell. Even when he screamed and pleaded for someone (Anyone!) to come bring him his child back; even when the days passed and his body weakened and he knew he would die here… forgotten… alone… starved… until nothing but an emaciated corpse greeted his jailors when they decided to grace him with their presence once more…

…Even when he started hallucinating Aang in the corner of his eye, crying and prostrating and choking how 'Sorry' he was. Even when he knew he was losing it every time he screamed and shouted and spat venom and hate to the figment of imagination that dared to show up now of all times. Even when… “It’s all your fault! Your fault! You should have killed him! You should have! You promised me, Avatar! You promised! You said we would win together, and that if we lost, we would lose together too! Tell me, where are you now? Why did you leave us alone?!” He sobbed and screamed and threw accusations at the ghost standing not that far away, even when he repeated the same words ‘Where are you?’ and ‘You promised!’ and ‘Why?’ over and over again. Even as his strength left him, and all he could do was lie on the damp floor waiting for death to come to claim him, even when…

… H-he…

“Zuzu…” Azula’s voice rang through the cells, coming inside with a tray of food in her hand, and a worried look on her face as she knelt beside him and raised his body from the ground. “You can't die now, Zuzu, if you do, then how can you meet your daughter?” That got a reaction from Zuko who blinked his eyes and turned to his sister, mouthing his daughter’s name as he tried to banish the fog that all but consumed him.

“W-where…?” Zuko mumbled, almost choking when his sister forced the water down his throat, causing him to cough and cough but feel grateful for the smooth liquid soothing his parched throat. “Whe-re i-s sh…e?” Zuko rasped out, his question ignored as his sister put the trey in his lap before standing up.

“Don’t worry, father’s orders; you will soon leave this place and be reunited with your daughter…” Azula said, her face scrunched and her ever-present smile and taunts were absent.

Her words made Zuko’s eyes sting, and his heart pounded in his chest. Oh, how much Zuko wanted to be suspicious of his sister and wanted to call her a liar, but he was just so, so tired and he wanted (Needed) to believe that maybe the Spirits had finally heard his pleas and granted him a boon. He wanted to believe that somehow his father had taken pity on him and that he would offer him a deal; whatever Ozai wanted, Zuko would do if it meant he would get his daughter back.

“Eat up, brother; after all, you can't see your daughter if you don’t.” Hope reignited in Zuko’s heart at the thought of seeing his daughter soon, his daughter whom he hadn’t seen in days (Weeks?).

With shaky hands, he gripped the spoon and took bite after bite from the stew, forcing the food down his stomach even when he felt full and sick after the first bite; trying to convince himself that everything was going to be alright and that as soon as he was finished, he would see his daughter… It’s ok… Zuko chanted inside his mind as he forced another bite through his dry and cracked lips, feeling so tired and drained just by raising his spoon to take another bite… It’s ok, just one more bite, just one more, and then we can go and see her… Zuko closed his eyes trying to control how sick he was getting the longer he forced the food down his throat, but he knew that if he didn’t finish his food, then he wouldn't be allowed to see his baby… Just a little bit longer, Aang, and we will see our…

Clank!

Zuko frowned in confusion, wondering why his spoon would hit the bottom when he wasn’t even halfway through the bowl; the bowl was not shallow, and it was filled to the prime so he knew he hadn’t reached the end. It was the retching that Azula let out and couldn’t contain that made him look at her sharply, his heart all but stopped at the horror and disgust he saw in his sister’s eyes as she turned away from him… there was confusion… silence… denial… and then…

The world froze in its place as all Zuko could hear was statics; bile rose in his throat and choked him as his shaky hand reached down, wanting to know but at the same time he didn’t… pure unadulterated horror and heart-wrenching pain consumed him at what greeted him in the bottom of the bowl…

…Until…… he did…

…(“Zuko…” His beloved whispered, taking a seat beside him, and all but pulled Zuko into a tight hug, making Zuko smile as he felt the warmth coming from Aang. “What are your plans after the war ends?” Aang asked, and Zuko blinked in surprise before pursing his lips, turning his gaze to the river under the Western Air Temple.

“I don’t know, I never thought about it before,” Zuko admitted, biting his lower lip in concentration. “Back then, before joining you; all I could think about was capturing you and returning back home. Now? I could only think of defeating Father, I don’t think I have time to think about the after… I…” I don’t want to be disappointed when they don’t come true… Zuko thought the last part to himself.

“Then… why don’t we leave?” Aang suddenly asked, his words made Zuko let out a shocked ‘Huh?’. “We can just leave; your uncle can be the new Fire Lord, and I am sure everyone wanted to return to their homes to rebuild. The two of us can say our goodbyes and just… leave…” Zuko’s breath hitched, his gaze taking in Aang’s eyes as they twinkled with excited light.

“And where would we go?” Zuko couldn’t help but ask, part of him wanted to scold Aang for thinking like this (Leaving when everyone no doubt would need them after the war was over) but the majority of Zuko, was excited, even when he tried to bury that feeling down, he couldn’t help his fluttering heart and the excitement that took over him at the thought of leaving with Aang after all of this was over.

Aang’s grin widened, happiness shining in his grey eyes, and Zuko couldn’t help smiling from how contiguous his beloved’s smile was. “We have the whole world to decide, but if you want to have a destination, well…” At that, Aang pulled Zuko to his chest and leaned to whisper in his ear. “Tell me, did you ever hear about the Holy City of Lung-ta?” Zuko hummed, feeling lighter and happier as Aang continued to tell him of the many destinations they could travel to.

They just needed to win this war, and after that, they could be free…)…

“No! Please, please! Mercy!” Cries of pain, screams of terror; explosions rocking the buildings, and people running as far away as they could to save their lives. Fire swiped along the way, but not any kind of fire, it was a fire that made people scream in fear and fall to their knees, pleading and begging Agni for forgiveness for every misdeed; it was a fire that burned hotter and hotter by the second, and refused to be snuffed out even after hours had passed… a fire that was never seen, a fire that was never believed to be possible; a fire that was told to be wielded by only one entity in the existence, and that was Agni himself…

The black fires of Agni…

Zuko hummed happily, a wide grin taking over his face as he walked through the fire to reach his destination; mouthing the words of a song long forgotten but was sung to him by his beloved once upon a time. “Already leaving, father?” Zuko called out with a grin after kicking the doors to the throne room, his words making his father who was about to leave turn to Zuko.

“You are still alive.” His father said after a while of silence, his words summoning a guttered laugh from Zuko whose eyes refused to leave Ozai as he stalked toward him, like a predator cornering a prey.

“Why the surprised face?” Zuko asked with a tilted head and a grotesque smile painted on his lips. “Why? Did you hope I would die from starvation after locking me down there for years? Or did you by chance hope that Azula would do it out of pity?” Fire ignited in Zuko’s hands and Zuko relished in the look of shock and disbelief, and when looking deep down, Zuko couldn’t help but grin at the traces of fear he managed to detect, a look that matched Azula’s when she knew Zuko would never let her leave without the retribution she deserved. “Didn’t I tell you, father? As soon as I get out, I will show you everything I have learned.” With that Zuko pounced.

The sound of the crackling fire was overshadowed by Ozai’s dying screams…

Zuko stood on the wall separating the palace from the rest of Caldera; ignoring the screams and cries that reached his ears, cries that turned into weeping and prayers for Agni to spare him. Zuko walked on the fence with a practice move not swaying even when the wind howled; reaching his destination he stopped, gazing at the metal rod with blank eyes before kicking it until it broke.

Something fell down, and it was only his fast reflexes that made Zuko catch it before it fell and shattered into a million tiny pieces. “Aang…” Zuko whispered, his fingers gently tracing his beloved’s bones; a long time had passed, before Zuko finally took a seat on the bricked fence, his eyes never leaving what was left of his beloved tracing the bone gently over and over again.

“It has been years..." Zuko leaned down, letting out a tired breath as his forehead leaned gently on the bones. "I am not angry… not anymore… not about your lies and not about… not about our baby…” Zuko suddenly said after an hour or two before falling silent once more. There were many things that Zuko wanted to say, many scolds he wanted to give his beloved, and many angry huffs and accusations, but sitting here with what was left of his beloved; Zuko found himself coming empty, not knowing what to say or do, other than gazing at the bones in his hands.

“I should have known you wouldn’t… couldn’t… kill, no matter how much you reassured us you could do it; you were too soft-hearted, and I couldn’t blame you for it, not when it was what drew me to you in the first place.” The scent of smoke filled the place, choking everyone in the vicinity; the screams and cries had become far and few as silence almost dominated the place. “You said together… you lied… that’s ok, though… everybody lies… you saw how it went with Katara…” Zuko hummed, raising his eyes to gaze at the city that was once upon a time his home.

“You know… I have made so many mistakes in the past, even before we met…” Zuko whispered his eyes not leaving the destruction his fire brought. “Mistakes I never thought I could rectify… and yet…” Silence, the only sound that could be heard was the crackling of the fire and the explosions now and then. “If I could go back… I would have stolen you away in the middle of the night so the two of us could just leave; don’t worry, though, I would have written our friends a letter… which is almost polite considering we were going to leave them to the devil, but I am sure they would have understood…” A caress to the frontal bone and a small smile.

“If I could go back…” I would have done better, I would have taught you better; maybe then you could have abandoned your moralities, and this wouldn’t have happened. “If I could…” Then you wouldn’t have died, uncle would still be around, and nothing bad would have happened to our baby. “If I…” Knew how to wield such power back then, if I had known my destiny earlier than I did this time; if I had come with you to fight Ozai on that airship…

“So… tired…” Zuko mumbled, gazing at the sky, trying to see any glimpse of the stars with all the smoke and fire that dominated the world around him; times passed in silence before Zuko stood up, humming before closing his eyes. “If we met again, I promise, this time I…” Zuko smiled, letting his words hang in the air, his smile widening as he felt a breeze ruffling his hair; moving forward toward the fire…

…Zuko jumped…

“Zuko! Zuko!” A concerned voice calling his name, a cold hand on his forehead, a soft tap on his cheek… and Zuko groaned, choking down a whimper, as a cry wanted to leave his lips when he felt the left side of his face burning. The shaky breath left through his gritted teeth as he tried to force his eyes open, only his right eye opened, while his left continued to burn. Overwhelmed with pain, Zuko’s mind tried to make sense of what was going on, even when he felt that he was going to faint any minute now from how painful everything was. “Zuko, can you hear me? Nephew.” A familiar voice filled with concern called to him, and Zuko could only turn to the source.

“U… uncle?” Zuko whispered in disbelief, taking in the sight of his uncle; feeling his eye stinging and blurring from the tears. To think, Zuko would end up seeing his uncle before walking to the Spirits’ world… just the thought alone made sobs wreck his body. ”So-sorry…” His voice cracked as he repeated those words over and over, and he didn’t even know why he was apologizing. Sorry for not being able to save you? For letting you die? For being weak? For not killing Ozai and Azula sooner?

“Shh, it’s ok, nephew; everything is going to be fine.” His uncle whispered his hand coming to pat the top of his head. “It was not your fault, you did right, you stood for what was right… it was your father’s fault for challenging a child to Agni Kai.” Iroh growled before stopping himself and apologizing, standing up to call the healer. Not that Zuko was paying attention as he felt a chill running down his spine, his breath frozen in his chest, as his uncle’s words repeated in his head over and over again.

Agni Kai…

A child?

How…? Wha…?

…If I could go back…

The last thought slammed into Zuko with the strength of one of Toph’s boulders, freezing him in place as his shaky hand unconsciously went to his left eye; immediately coming into contact with bandages that encased the whole left side of his face…. If I could go back… whispered in his mind once more, and Zuko wanted to laugh, he wanted to laugh and laugh and laugh until he was nothing but a wheezing mess at the turn of events…

He was back… 

Back before everything had started…

Back to the beginning…

Back before that wretch, Ozai destroyed everything good in life…

Before his uncle was burned…

Before they were betrayed…

Before the torture…

Before his baby was…

…Back before Aang died…

He was back to the day he was banished, by the look of the Fire Nation armor on his uncle, and the less grey and more black he saw in his uncle’s hair. Zuko let out a hysterical laugh, not being able to control himself anymore, ignoring his uncle’s concerned look as he urged the healer to come faster.

Zuko laughed, laughed, and laughed until he was breathless, thanking every deity out there; thanking Agni, thanking La and Tui, thanking Oma and Shu, and the long-forgotten Lung-ta. Another chance… Zuko was given another chance… a chance to make things right, to make things right! A chance to…

Aang…

Zuko stopped laughing, his breath hitching as tears made themselves known… Aang… Aang… a chance to change things for good; a chance to make Aang see reason… a chance to make him abandon his stupid morality that was their downfall… a chance to… to save their daughter… another chance… and this time… this time…

By Agni… Ozai’s retribution would be ten times worse…

Chapter Text

It’s hot… so hot… it almost felt like Azula’s lightening shot through him again… panting, Zuko could only curl around himself, swallowing all of his pained whines and whimpers, trying not to attract any attention to himself least Azula or worse, Ozai would come and torture him even more. Why… Zuko’s sluggish mind could only wonder why he felt like his blood was boiling inside his body almost burning him from the inside out. He couldn’t help but wonder if the freezing temperature in his cell had messed with his body so much that some wires in his brain got crossed, or maybe it was an injury that festered and got infected, something that happened to him more than once that Zuko even wondered how he was still alive when he should have died a long time ago.

“How could this be?”

“…Too young…”

“…Heat?!”

“Impossible! How…?!”

“…The fight with fire Lord Ozai?”

“There is…”

“…Danger… not safe… could possibly…”

“…But a Kunze?!”

“General Iroh…”

Many voices buzzed around him, causing Zuko to groan from the headache he felt pounding in his head; he couldn’t help but curl around himself when he felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen, causing him to grit his teeth and breathe deeply. Taking deep breaths to elevate the pain, Zuko cracked his right eye open, trying to see through his blurry vision who was in the same room as him.

A gentle hand ruffled his hair before a cool palm touched his forehead, making Zuko sigh in relief and lean into the coldness, the scent of jasmine and bergamot made Zuko’s tense muscles relax, and his mind couldn’t help but drift away, remembering the man who was more like a father to him than his own parents and sister. “Uncle…” Zuko mumbled under his breath, trying to stop himself from sobbing like a baby, his mind still reeling from the confusion and madness that almost choked him.

“I am here, Zuko… I… everything is going to be fine… just sleep, nephew…” A familiar and gentle voice said, a forgotten one; a voice that Zuko had almost forgotten as many years had passed between the last time, he heard it and today. Zuko hummed, a tear escaping his eyes before following the voice’s order, in his feverish state Zuko couldn’t follow what was said and the orders that were spoken, too overwhelmed but content with the presence of his uncle…

Zuko couldn’t help but lose himself in the darkness…

…(“My name is Zuko…” A hoarse voice whispered as a thin figure kneeled, shaky hands drew something on the floor using blood; vacant eyes watched the red lines formed on the icy cold floor, while his ears continued to hear the drip-drip sound his blood made on the floor as his hands shook, accompanied by his loud gasps as he forced his words out of his throat. “Son of Ursa the Forsaken Child of Agni; son of Ozai the Conqueror…” In the north, the Water Tribes' insignia was painted by his hands, followed by the south being represented by the Earth Kingdom; the east representing the Fire Nation, and the west representing the Air Nomads.

“…Grandson of Azulon the Murderer… and grand-grandson of Sozin the Mad…” Zuko continued, even as he felt dizzy due to blood loss, even as something primal inside of him screamed at him to stop; begging him to stop this madness or else… “I am a child of Agni; a forsaken one who suffered in the world of the new order...” A line of red followed by another, followed by another, and another, and another… another… until it formed an incantation that long since thought as nothing but forgotten rituals and myths.

 “My blood is wretched, and my sins are great…” Forgotten myths and rituals that Zuko only remembered because of his years spent away, banished to roam the lands until he found his reason to get back home; his years searching for an enemy turned into beloved. Forgotten myths and rituals that Zuko only knew of because of the years he spent in the abandoned Air Temples, in the Fire Sages’ High Temple, in Ba Sing Se’s Great Libraries, and reading the Water Tribes' Forgotten Tomes; myth and rituals that were supposed to bring a person closer to the Spirits’ world, and help them communicate with the deities who first taught them bending, rituals that were forbidden because it requires human sacrifice.

“My bloodline is cursed, and my regrets are countless…” How long had Zuko been here? How long had he been trapped in this cold and dark cell? How long had it been since Azula had last come, not even looking him in the eyes as she told him in a bored tone this would be the last time they met because she was getting married and would have children so she couldn’t make the time to come and play with him anymore…

How long had it been since Zuko had last seen a living person come into his cell, or had been able to see any light that wasn’t the deemed lights coming from the metal door at the end of his cell? How long had it been since he had last seen his beloved? Or even remember what his precious people used to look like?

He wanted out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here; out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here! He wanted out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here; out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here! He wanted out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here; out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here! He wanted out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here; out of here, out of here, out of here, out of here! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out,  out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out; out, out, out; out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out! Out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out, out,͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰͈̼̯̜̄͋̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ̸̸̖͙͇͙͉̯̞̦ͥ̉͒̌͌̒͟Ọ̷̡̥̱͕̲̖ͫ̌̋̊̃͂͗̚͟͜ͅų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋ ͈̼̯̜̔͆͂̇͝ͅo̷̡͇̬͎̱͕̲̖ͦ̋̊̃͂͗̚͜ų̘͔͎̖͍͍̞ͫ̀ͫ̂͢͜ͅ͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̄͋

̼̟͈̹̙͔̟̏̉̽̅͛H̷̬͈̩͔̜͔̝͎̩̠͈̥̻̗̣͚̺̋̂̂͂͌̏̀̕͝e̒ͦ̇̈҉͙͓̳ ̛̲͍̮̼͚̮̘̓͑w͚͓̃ͤ́ͮ͆ͧ̑ͫ͢a̷̸̴̙̬͍̪̗̝̤̪̹͓͍̘͗̀͊́̏͒ͣ͛n̨̥͍̬͈ͧ̓́̿ͫ̂̕͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̷̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰̠͈̥̻̗̣͚̺̄͋̏̀̕e̒ͦ̇̈҉͙͓̳̩͔͉̙̪̘͓̟͌ͥ̉ͤ̏d͕ͭͮ̽ͧ͗͠͞͞ ͫ̂͏̨̯̲̭͞t̵̡̠̘̙̮̥̯̰͈̼̯̜̄͋̔͆͂̇͝ͅo͇̬͎ͦ ̪̻͉̞̞̗̠̎͂̃̑ͧ͘͜s̸̷͖̖̹̠͈̥̻̗̣͚̺̑͒ͭ̓̂̈̏̀̕e̒ͦ̇̈҉̷͙͓̳̠͈̥̻̗̣͚̺̏̀̕e̒ͦ̇̈҉͙͓̳ A̟̤̖̗͈̦͔̮͐̒̇ͩ͋̃̾̇̕a̷̸̴̙̬͍̪̗̝̤̪̹͓͍̘͗̀͊́̏͒ͣ͛n̨̥͍̬͈ͧ̓́̿ͤͦ̅̽̈̍̕͏̩̠͚ḡ͕̤͕ͪ̉͟...

“It had been years since death had come and claimed everyone, I held dear in my heart; years since the day of the end had come and burned the mortal realm down… bringing nothing but imbalance and madness to this new world…” Now finished writing the names of the deities, a dazed Zuko prostrated, rubbing his forehead harshly on the ground, hoping that the freezing ground would shock him enough that he would be awake to finish.

“I, the forsaken child of Agni, am left with no one by my side…” A tear slid down his face, followed by another, and another, and another… another… a foggy face came into mind before it was wiped away, nothing left but the impression of a sunny smile, and twinkling eyes filled with love and hope as they looked at him. “But…” A hitched breath trapped itself in his chest; a suppressed sob he refused to leave his throat, a sniffle that left him as he tried to compose himself.

“I beg you to not forsake me like the others, to help grant my long-cherished wish…” Sitting up and raising his hands to the ceiling above, an empty gaze staring at the darkness… hoping… “Here I beg of you, here I beseech you. Agni, the God of Fires and Dragons; the beloved father, whose warmth and protection shined on us all.” The Temperature dropped so drastically, that Zuko couldn’t help but wonder in detachment if the Ozai had ordered his death by ice… but the shadows started dancing in such intense patterns, so strange, so… alluring… and all of his instincts started writhing and shrieking at him, telling him that something was wrong… that someone… something… was here with him in the empty cell.

“I am one of your forgotten children… one of your most beloved… tortured, humiliated, and left for death… I beg of you, grand me my wish to right my wrongs and erase the stain that brought nothing but imbalance to the world… Agni! With my flesh as a tool for you to bring justice and balance and my death as compensation, I beg of you to grant me my wish!” Whispers, so many voices hissed, growled, whispered, and talked.

Zuko felt his consciousness flickered and he couldn’t help but wonder if Agni heard his prayers, or if a more sinister Spirit had heard him and was drawn by the scent of blood and death, and the promise of flesh… not that Zuko cared, not that he gave a damn about what happened to him, not after years and years of this madness that ripped his mind and soul to shreds. A growl resonated behind Zuko, and he felt a buff of hot air ruffling his hair and clothes from behind, almost burning him for how different it was from the freezing coldness surrounding him… a beat, then two passed before a voice resonated in his whole being…

“I heard, and I accept.”)…

It was when the fever finally broke and he once more could think clearly that Zuko woke up to a new world. His eyes surveyed the room he slept in with disinterest, only the fact that he could smell the scent of his uncle (His family, his father, the only one who truly cared about him and protected him) calmed him down and stopped him from doing something as crazy as burning the whole place to the ground; a frown painted his face as he was subjected to gaze at the colors of the Fire Nation, bringing forth a wave or rage that almost made him burn everything if he didn’t take deep calming breaths to meditate.

His hands twitched, as his eyes fell on the Fire Nation insignia, and he almost growled and threw himself at the tapestry hanging on the wall and burned it to a crisp… Such a disgusting sight should be burned and erased from existence… something dark hissed inside of Zuko, a sentiment that was shared by the Kunze who huffed and turned in the… nest… until he was facing the ceiling.

Humming to himself, Zuko picked at the blankets and softness surrounding him with a thoughtful look; his eyes once more surveying the room, while mentally he was inspecting every itch and throb in his body; categorizing everything he felt until he finally relaxed when he reached a satisfying conclusion, of his body being free of disgusting touches and violation he was threatened with for years.

However, that didn’t stop Zuko from wondering (And even being amazed) about how he found it in him to make a nest when not once in his life did Zuko do this or was even given the chance to connect with this side of him… the life of a Kunze hiding as a Zhongyong was a harsh one that didn’t offer many luxuries when you try to keep your true nature a secret; it got even worse when you are nothing but a banished and dishonored prince who couldn’t let his true nature slip if he didn’t want something bad to happen.

“But it wasn’t your fault Zuko…”

“It was never your fault, nephew…”

“You forfeit, it’s within your rights, you did nothing wrong…”

“Your father, attacked even when you forfeited the Agni Kai, Zuko… if anyone is dishonored and has broken the laws of Agni then it was no one but your father…”

“You are not dishonorable…”

“You did what was right…”

“It wasn’t your fault…” 

“You always tried to do what’s right.”

The voices of his beloved and uncle overlapped, and Zuko had to close his eyes tightly and take deep breaths hoping to calm himself down and not start another fit that would end with the Azula coming to beat him up… But that won't happen again, you are back… A voice whispered within, causing Zuko to open his eyes once more, a sudden spark returned to his eyes as he remembered the events that took place not that long ago. A gasp left him, and he couldn’t help but fight with the nesting material, to get off the bed; finally free, Zuko jumped toward the mirror in the corner, wanting to confirm his suspicions desperately because if Zuko was back… if he was back… then…

 The sight that greeted Zuko almost made his legs shake, zapping all the strength out of his body, causing him to slide down until he sat on the ground; a sob left him, and he could only gaze at himself in the body-size mirror, tears running down his face as he took in his younger self. Instead of the emaciated corpse, he expected to see; Zuko was greeted by the sight of his younger self… his younger self who looked so small and tiny, but healthy, as any child of twelve out to be. Instead of being greeted by the sight of the transparent grey skin of a corpse, he was greeted by the sun-kissed skin, so soft and baby-ish that informed him how healthy he was… instead of being greeted by a grotesque monster of nightmares he knew he had become in Azula and Ozai’s care; Zuko was greeted by the sight of someone who would be handsome and beautiful when growing up.

A sob left his throat before a laugh followed it, and Zuko had to put both of his hands on his mouth to stifle the noise that left his shaking body, his eye blurring with the tears that continued to fall… He was really back… he was back, he could change things, he could stop this madness for real… he could…

Aang…

Aang, Aang, Aang; Aang, Aang! …Zuko’s breath hitched, his shaky lips muttered his beloved’s name over and over again as for the first time in years, hope reignited inside of him. He could finally see Aang; his beloved, his destiny, his reason for living, Aang! He could finally see him… Oh, Aang, Aang, you are alive, you are alive, alive, not dead yet, Ozai hands didn’t reach you yet; you are alive, Aang, you are alive! ...Was the only thing that ran inside of Zuko’s mind, a thought that brought a hysterical laugh that Zuko stifled as he stood on his shaky legs; his mind already planning everything in his journey to the south pole to retrieve his beloved.

Oh, Aang, how I have missed you; oh, how I waited for you, you won't believe what happened, Aang… Zuko grinned, his hysterical laugh trapped in his chest as he already started to plan for future events that were going to take place; first, he needed to find Aang before Ozai, and then tell him… Zuko then froze in his place, when his eyes once more glimpsed his twelve years old body, shattering all of his plans as he started at a body that didn’t even experience anything of his past life, other than the scar that now adored his left side… Tell him what?

The more Zuko stared at his body the more furious he became, and he had to stop himself from losing it and setting the room on fire; taking deep and calming breaths, Zuko tried to calm his wayward Chi before something happened and he ended up letting his inner fire burn him from the inside out… Tell his beloved what indeed… Zuko’s lips curled into a snarl before he went to the bed, sitting on the edge while facing the mirror, his mind in turmoil as he lost himself.

The longer Zuko looked, the darker his expression became and the angrier he felt… Why didn’t I go back to the time when I was older? Or at least the time I found Aang?! …Zuko seethed, feeling so wronged and angry at the fact he returned as a child… a twelve-year-old child who got banished and was to be sent on an impossible quest. The problem for Zuko though, wasn’t that he believed that Aang would take his words as a lie; no, his beloved was too kind to call someone a liar to their face, and would probably even believe him if the two of them met and Zuko shared some of the secrets that only the both of them knew and shared… that was not the problem; the problem was looking at him, like a reflection on a funny mirror that used to confuse and disorder the person… The problem was him; his age… him being a child in Aang’s eyes… wasn’t that what Aang told him when Zuko confront him about that bitch Katara?

“She is a child, Sifu Hotman! Just the thought of me and Katara is like… ugh… she is like a little sister to me!”

Why don’t you look at that, you also turned into a child, and will be a little brother soon! …Zuko snarled before he tried to calm himself once more, lest he caused a catastrophe and started to think rationally through things... He was twelve… Zuko’s face twisted at that… He was recently banished and sent on an impossible quest to find the Avatar… An advantage on Zuko’s side if he thought about it… He has no allies, no friends, and the whole world considers him an enemy… Zuko raised his hand to rub his chest, the sudden pain that pierced him at this thought; it was too much to even consider when he remembered his dear friends… He presented… recently? …Zuko’s nose twitched as the scent of sandalwood and spices filtered in the air and a frown took over his face, a part of him wondered why his body decided to present as a Kunze now when he had three more years before his coming off age, but thinking of his situation and how time travel shouldn’t even be possible, he scrapped this line of thinking and decided to focus on what mattered…

He was a child in everyone’s eyes; a naïve little lamb that didn’t know anything about life… Even if he presented as a Kunze which marked him as an adult, and was in fact an adult in a child’s body who saw horrors beyond anyone’s comprehension… He was weak, so weak it wasn't even funny to compare it to his past (Future?)… This body was not that of a warrior like Ozai and Azula, but that of his mother’s, a delicate creature that should be sheltered and pampered; his constitute was weak, and this body wasn’t the one that Zuko spent years breaking and shaping until he could stand face to face against Qianyuans and win every time… His uncle, even if he believed him, wouldn’t trust his words without proof… which Zuko doubted because this was his uncle he was talking about, and his uncle would always take his side against anyone, but what about the Order of the White Lotus? Zuko was sure they would suspect him and refuse to trust him without some sort of proof, and even if Zuko showed them where Aang was all those hundred years, who could guarantee that they would allow him to see his beloved when they have him?

He has no money, no resources, no backup… Zuko’s mood darkened even more as he remembered how Ozai had abandoned him after he was banished, not even sparing him a thread of gold or a ship to travel, and how his uncle did the impossible to keep them afloat, using all of his resources and wealth to help his ungrateful nephew find the Avatar when he could have used the money and gold, he had to live a peaceful life away from the palace… And then, there was Aang who wouldn’t even look twice at him because he was a child... A snarl left Zuko and his anger got the better of him; as if he would allow his mate to look at anyone that wasn’t Zuko! Aang was his, and Zuko would burn anyone who as much as looked at his mate!

Black fires burst out of Zuko’s hands, causing him to jump and his breath to hitch; shock and disbelief colored his face as he raised his shaky hands toward his face, his jaw dropped when he moved his hands around and saw the black flames dancing in front of his eyes. “How…?” Zuko whispered to himself, wrecking his brain and trying to find any explanation for the phenomena that was taking place before his very own eyes. “But the deal…?” Zuko mumbled, frowning deeply as he remembered some of the words, he used to beg Agni with, words that if the deity approved of, would be like an honorable oath on both sides that should be followed until the end. “Agni already gave me his fires…” Zuko tilted his head, closing his hands and then calling the fire to return within, narrowing his eyes when the fire complied and vanished; wanting to be sure, Zuko recalled the fire back, and a burst of black fire appeared, stealing his breath with it…

Could there be a part of their deal that was left unfulfilled? A part that didn’t make sense or overlapped with a desire that reversed the order of things? Zuko hummed, lost in thought as he saw the black fire dance before his eyes, trying to remember the deal he made with Agni word for word, only to come empty-handed when he couldn’t remember anything. “But I died, and fulfilled my part…” Zuko was sure of that, his part of the deal was done, and Zuko paid the price in full without cheating or acting dishonorably by going back on his word.

Zuko was dying, he had been dying since the day he lost his beloved and child, so offering his life as compensation for being able to use even a sliver of Agni’s divine fires to get his revenge on his wretched bloodline was not something he would think twice of… but to actually still have this power and ability even after their deal was sealed, Zuko could only feel tears of confusion mixed with overwhelmed gratitude the longer the black fires danced in his hands.

“Thank you… thank you…” Zuko’s voice cracked with every word he spoke, suddenly feeling like a great burden had been removed from his shoulder and that he could finally breathe. “Thank you for the second chance, thank you for this gift, I promise I…” Zuko didn’t even continue as he felt a breeze ruffling his hair, causing his breath to hitch before tears of gratitude and happiness ran down his face once more, a little laugh left him knowing that this couldn’t be anything other than the Spirit of Agni, not when he was in a room barred from any windows and easy access of wind.

The sound of the door handle moving, made Zuko act fast and extinguish the fire in his hands, turning to see the one who dared to come inside his room; the sight of his uncle coming in (Looking so tired and old all of sudden, like the weight of the world, fell on his shoulders and he was forced to carry it all alone) with a trey of food. “Zuko…” Iroh breathed, scrambling to put the trey on a nearby surface before coming toward Zuko, concern, and relief pouring out of every pore of his body.

The sight of his uncle, after all these years; the sight of the man who raised him and sacrificed everything for him, being whole and healthy and alive. It was enough for Zuko to start sobbing uncontrollably and throw himself in the man’s embrace, blabbering and apologizing, as he held the man tightly and refused to let go. Weeping as he felt his uncle’s gentle hands running through what was left of his hair and telling him that everything was going to be alright, which did nothing but make Zuko cry even harder and hold his uncle tighter…

Zuko could only thank Agni until his throat bleed that night…

Did you hear?

Did you hear?!

What? Hear what?

Prince Zuko is a Kunze!

What?!

What in the name of Agni?!

Is it true?

Yes! Yes!

…You won't believe it!

But isn’t that impossible?

So young!

Agni’s beloved…

But wasn’t he banished?

What?

How could this be?

When did…?!

…War Council… disrespect… Agni Kai… lost…

Who in their mind would challenge a child to an Agni Kai, and one of Agni’s beloveds at that? Isn’t that against the rules?!

He didn’t even fight, he forfeit!

What? What did you say?

What did you say?

Is it true?

My father worked at the palace; he was one of the servants who were inside the war council at that time…

…Prince Zuko defended our children!

He stood against his father to defend the young soldiers…

…I was there… I saw him crying and prostrating to his father, refusing to fight… he forfeited… it’s within Agni Kai’s rules… he forfeited… but still… Fire Lord Ozai attacked him and burned his face! He is just a child!

…I still hear his screams…

Such a dishonorable wretch!

Shush! Are you mad? Watch your tongue!

Watch my tongue?! This is one of Agni’s beloveds we are talking about! A Kunze!

How could he?!

…Kunzes are meant to be treated with respect and reverence!

Fire Lord Ozai was always cruel and heartless, but to think that he…

He is Mad! He always was! That’s why his father refused to appoint him as the Fire Lord!

Don’t you find it suspicious?

Fire Lord Azulon died, and instead of his son General Iroh…

He probably killed his father, and is trying to kill his son too!

The one who lost the Agni Kai was the Fire Lord, but he still had the audacity to sit on the throne and act like he was the Fire Nation Lord!

That meant…

Wait that meant….

That meant…

…meant…

A dishonorable fight! He broke the rules of Agni Kai!

The fight immediately nulled, the winner all along was…

…The true Fire Lord is…

How could this farce continue like this?!

…But did you hear?

What?

Prince Zuko he…

…Cut his hair…

…Disowned his bloodline!

Agni, help us…

 Fire Lord Ozai went mad !

…Destroyed everything in the palace, even burned one of his commanders!

The dishonorable wretch deserved it for touching one of Agni’s beloveds…

Such a shame…

…A shame…

…Shame!

He deserved it for dishonoring the prince!

But where is the prince?

The prince?

…Where is the prince?!

Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?! Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where? Where?!

No one knows…

In the end, the new plan that Zuko agreed on was the same old one he followed when he was nothing but a stupid child; but this time with many changes that would help Zuko and his beloved win this stupid war once and for all. To travel the world for a few years, to gather loyal allies and friends who would stand by Aang’s side; to be able to train this weak and soft body into the body of a warrior he used to have, to Master the power that was entrusted to him by Agni. Zuko needed time to perfect it all this time so that when he went searching for his beloved to bring him back, the world would stand beside them when they fought Ozai, not against them.

But as Zuko was walking through the hallways of the Western Air Temple, a part of him was wondering if it was necessary to push back his meeting with Aang by a few years, when he could find his beloved now and hide him away from the world... hide him away and tell him everything and make him see reason when in the past he refused to and continued to follow the Air Nomads teachings, even when that ended bringing nothing but pain and heartache.

To see the Western Air Temple standing tall and intact after it was destroyed by Azula all those years ago, brought nostalgia and heartache to Zuko, who forced himself to travel through the temple, feeling the ghosts of his friends surrounding him, and hearing the laughter and happy moments that they shared within these walls once upon a time… The Western Air Temple, the place where he and his beloved had…

There was the large Pai Sho table, where he, Suki, and Hakoda used to spend time unwinding, challenging one another to a game of Pai Sho (Suki was the one who lost first, every time, and would spend her days sulking and glaring at them, before coming to challenge them next time, always laughing and jumping happily when she won). There was the obstacle course that Aang always made Appa fly through, training Appa and Momo and giving them treats when they did right (Zuko almost cried then and there when he saw the shadow of Aang, of Appa, of Momo; he remembered Aang always dragging him to the obstacle course, saying something about Zuko’s need to learn how to fly Appa. Zuko remembered how Appa would always pound toward him and give him one of his stinky kisses, slubbering all over him; he remembered how Momo always sat on his head, before chittering about something and flying away at the sight of food or treat).

There was the great old library where Sokka spent his days, trying to find books or anything of use that weren’t confiscated or burned by the Fire Nation, or thinking of one of his crazy plans and gadgets, always choosing dinner time to show them his crazy inventions with a smug grin or tell them one of his jokes that were not funny but made them laugh anyway (Or sometimes get annoyed, but that didn’t stop Sokka from laughing and joking and flirting with Suki… Zuko wondered what happened to the man, he always wondered what happened to him after he knew of Katara’s betrayal, after Suki and Toph were killed, after his tribe was enslaved… he never knew, until this day he never knew what happened to the man who always had a smile on his face). The meadow above the cliff where Toph would always go there to nap, complaining loudly before climbing her way up to sleep under the sun with a smile; Zuko remembered how many times Toph dragged him with her to relax, giving him those knowing smiles that made Zuko suspect that she knew what he was hiding (Zuko missed Toph, he missed her brash personality, her ‘Friendly Punches’ and the amusing jokes and witty comments; he missed having her drag him to the meadow with her, where she would nap and Zuko would stare at the cloud and meditate because as long as the sun up, Zuko was up to and couldn’t even nap… he missed everything).

Shaking his head, Zuko walked through the temple, his fingers tracing the walls as he continued to hear his uncle moving behind him, following him and trying to smile at him with reassurance that Zuko knew Iroh didn’t feel; not when the news about him being a Kunze had spread throughout the Fire Nation and no doubt reached Ozai’s ears, and the crazy Fire Lord would surely rush to find Zuko and try to convince him to return back home (The power Ozai would have with a Kunze standing beside him, even if that Kunze was a despised son; his status that would be elevated and praised day and night when the Fire Nation would hear about Ozai siring a Kunze, the first Kunze born in the royal family in over a hundred and fifty years. The rush of elation and the stroking of ego, when it became known to the world that one of Agni’s beloveds was within the royal family) after all, nothing could boast the morality and convince their people that their case was the true one, other than seeing one of Agni’s beloveds being one of the royal family who believed in the order of the new world…

Don’t worry, uncle… Zuko wanted to reassure his father figure, wanting the man to relax and be happy because everything was going according to his plan… The people will hear about the Agni Kai, and they will learn of the Fire Lord’s sins, and when that happened… Zuko’s breath hitched when he finally reached his destination, gazing at the statues that adored the exterior… A riot will break out… walking to the edge of the temple, gazing at the river below, Zuko couldn’t help the tear that left his eye when he swore, he heard Aang’s voice laughing as he called Zuko to come inside for dinner… Because… we are in a time where people still believed in the will of Agni… and back in the past Zuko was stupid not to use this to his advantage, all because he wanted to be a filial son and protect his father, but no more, Zuko was done being Ozai’s puppet and sacrificial shield.

Turning to the right, Zuko could only see the ghost of his past self sitting near the edge, being embraced by his beloved who laughed and whispered sweet promises in his ears, telling him about the Holy City of Lung-ta and how he would take him there after the war was over, sealing his promise with a kiss that made Zuko feel all warm and happy on the inside. Zuko blinked, hearing the voices of his friends from behind, calling him inside for dinner and telling him to hurry up; with a shaky breath, Zuko followed their calls, his eye flickering around the place…

Here was where he and Aang used to train in fire bending and meditate after they were done… This edge was where Zuko would sit and stargaze all night before he was joined by his beloved who held him and told him the story of the stars above… That tree was Momo’s favorite for napping and the pillar beside it was Appa’s go-to scratching post… This statue was the one Sokka broke, and had to prostrate and apologize to Aang for days before the Qianyuan forgave him… Suki used to pull Sokka behind this wall so the two of them would have some time together… Toph enjoyed earth surfing on the stairs behind him… Katara’s fav… better not think about her…

Reaching the fountain, Zuko let out a hitched breath, tears clouding his eyes before he managed to reign them in; the ghosts of his friends (Family, they were his family, the ones who stood beside him when the whole world condemned him for siding with the Avatar) sat near the fountain, laughing and joking and sharing meals and warmth and giving Zuko the best days of his life. Aang’s infectious laugh beckoned him, calling his name and trying to guide him deeper; Zuko heard his beloved call him from behind one of the pillars, and when Zuko turned he saw the ghost of Aang giving him a mischievous smile as he put his finger in front of his mouth to shush him, while in the same time pointing to one of the halls and telling him to follow… and Zuko did… he always followed his beloved…

…(“Hotman~” Zuko chuckled, squirming half-heartedly out of Aang’s hold when the man jumped him from behind and hugged him tightly; the kisses made him feel so warm that Zuko laughed and hugged the Qianyuan who used this as an advantage to Spirit him away that night after everyone fell asleep. “I finally caught you~” Zuko almost let out a shriek of laughter before moving fast and covering his mouth with his hands, trying to stop his laughter when Aang started to tickle him without mercy.

“Aang! No! Stop it! You will wake everyone, stooohhhhpppp!” Zuko wiggled around, his hands muffling his laughter as he tried to escape Aang’s merciless tickles; happiness, joy, and love coursed through his whole being; the memories of what happened with the Sun Warriors, and the knowledge of Aang choosing him as his beloved brought Zuko such joy that he almost felt like was about to fly. Being surrounded by warmth, the fire of all colors twinkled like jewels; holding each other’s hand and the soft kiss that followed. All of it still repeated in Zuko’s mind even after days, making his heart pound like crazy, with every gentle touch Aang offered him, and every soft kiss they shared.

“Then come with me…” A soft kiss on the cheek followed Aang pulling him away from the fountain; hushed laughter and giggles dominated the silent hallways, as Aang led him deeper into the Air Temple; they only stopped now and then to share a sweet kiss, and let out a small giggle like they were children who managed to get away while sneaking treats and candies.)…

“Zuko…?” Iroh's confused voice sounded behind him, summoning a hum from Zuko who gazed at the sacred doors of the sanctuary in front of him. Zuko raised one of his hands to gently trace the pattern engraved on the door, gazing at the door with pain and hurt, wanting to go inside but being unable to as the heavy doors would not open to those who couldn’t bend air; Zuko leaned his head on the cool door, a part of him wondered if Aang would open the door for him if he begged enough.

…(“Where are we going?” Zuko asked, a smile painted on his lips as he gazed at the heavy door in front of him, tilting his head as he studied the heavy doors; the only place that Zuko and his uncle couldn’t enter when the two of them came to the Western Air Temple years ago.

“Wait and see,” Aang whispered after he leaned down and kissed the corner of Zuko’s lips, causing Zuko to scrunch his nose to hide his smile; grinning, Aang went to the door and took a deep breath before he started air-bending, summoning air and directing it to the locking mechanism.

It didn’t take long for the door to open, and Zuko could only watch with wide eyes as the door and Aang dragged him inside. Gazing around the place, Zuko’s breath hitched when he saw the statues around them, all depicting Aang’s past lives from different generations and eras; but what made him let out a confused noise, was the chests on every available surface, heavy with many treasures and fabrics, the candles around them, and the fire burning in the center illuminating the place.

“Aang?” Zuko asked, turning to see his beloved, feeling his breath leave him when he saw a jade hairpin in Aang’s hands. “I… wha… Aang…?” Zuko stuttered, gazing at the hairpin with such an intense look; part of him wondered hysterically if Aang understood the significance of giving a hairpin to a Kunze… “You…” Zuko said breathlessly, gazing at Aang and then at the hairpin, a sudden sort of desperation gripped his heart.

“Marry me.” Aang smiled as he said those words, but Zuko was able to detect the nervousness and hope shining in his beloved’s eyes. “I know we didn’t know each other that long… and most of our time together was you chasing us around…” Zuko winced at that, which only made Aang laugh. “I know, that I am not good enough with words to make a grand confession that would move the hearts; but I want you to know that you are the only one for me and that I will always love and cherish you for as long as I lived… will you marry me?” Aang gazed at him hopefully, not even realizing how his words made Zuko’s heart pound inside of his chest like crazy that he almost felt it jump out of his ribcage.

Zuko swallowed, his eyes misting as his eyes fell once more on the jade hairpin, taking the delicate and beautiful engraves of the blooming lotus flower on one end of the pin, and he couldn’t help but wonder how Aang managed to acquire such a beautiful and fancy gift or even find treasures and riches like what he saw behind when there was no time for love in this war. “Can you… can you help me wear it?” Zuko asked shyly after a while, his words summoned a radiant smile from Aang who let out a choked laugh of relief and pulled Zuko into his embrace.

“Of course!” Aang cheered after pulling away, his grey eyes twinkling, happiness shining in those grey orbs as Aang handled Zuko’s hair gently into a bun before inserting the hairpin. “Beautiful…” Aang mumbled, leaning down to kiss Zuko on the forehead, his words and gentle actions brought tears to Zuko’s eyes who leaned on Aang’s chest, sniffing when he felt his beloved’s arms tighten around him in a loving embrace…

Zuko never felt such joy before…)…

“I am fine, uncle…” Zuko whispered, pulling his head back and giving his uncle a tired smile, his words made his uncle worry even more but before Iroh managed to pull Zuko into a comforting hug or even reassure him with his gentle words and wise advice, shouts and screams came from the outside, making Zuko narrowed his eye, as a harsh frown took over his face… They came fast… Zuko couldn’t help but sneer, knowing that the only person on the other side was no doubt his wretched father or one of his ass-kissers who came to bring him to Caldera.

“Commander Zhao, how may I be of help?” Iroh said when he and Zuko finally saw who made the commotion outside of the temple, Zuko almost spat fire and mercilessly attacked Zhao when he saw that the disgusting man had destroyed one of the statues lining the wall (The one that Aang always used to sit under and meditate, always smiling at Zuko when he opened his eyes to see him watching from far away) before he reign himself, least he did something stupid and exposed himself.

“General Iroh…” Zhao said as he turned away from his uncle’s man, gazing at his uncle before gazing at Zuko with fascination and something else that made disgust color Zuko’s face when gazing at the older man. “I came bearing great news!” Zhao smiled as he said those words, taking a golden scroll and opening it, showing an edict that no doubt came from the Fire Lord. “Crown Prince Zuko and General Iroh the Dragon of the West are to return to Caldera immediately to-“ Zuko didn’t let the man finish as he walked around his uncle glared at Zhao.

“No.” Spitting this word with a glare that promised pain and death if Zhao as much as said another word; the confusion, followed by shock and even some fear that Zuko saw on everyone’s face made Zuko feel a sick and twisted pleasure at the helplessness and confusion on every face.

“I… wha… Prince Zuko!” Captain Zhao, who was left speechless for a second pounced back, frowning harshly before turning the scroll to show him the Fire Lord seal on the paper, looking at Zuko with a look that told him the man thought of him as nothing but a misbehaving child. “The Fire Lord, your father, ordered your return to the capital, your home. You cannot possibly refuse when your father sent all of his men to bring you home, your father did what he did because you disrespected him-!” Zuko rolled his eyes, ignoring Zhao, and turned his head to his uncle who inched his way to stand in front of him and shield him.

“All I hear is rubbish, and I all get was that the man who sent you here refuses to man up and admit his mistakes…” Zuko sighed, his words rending the temple silence as everyone froze, all were gazing at Zuko who stood near the edge, gazing at the river below with nostalgia as he remembered how Aang used to take him flying on his glider. “He didn’t even come to apologize… show you what the kind of Qianyuan he is…” Everyone was speechless, and Zuko didn’t need to turn around and see how worried his uncle was and how he was inching closer to Zuko as if to protect him if things got messy. “It doesn’t matter, not anymore, because I the banished son of Ursa, claim no relationship with the Fire Lord.” Zuko grinned, as he pulled a dagger, relishing in the horror he saw on every face as he cut what was left of his hair (Where it was shaved by one of the Fire Sages, to inform everyone how he was nothing but a dishonored individual who went against the Fire Lord and lost in Agni Kai) before anyone could even move. “Tell him, that I will not change, and that I will never learn.” Zuko spat as he threw his hair in Zhao’s direction, the horror and terror on every face was enough to bring a vindictive smile to Zuko’s lips as he knew what would happen after such a declaration.

 In a world where hair plays a significant role in their culture; a Kunze only dared to cut their hair for two reasons. The first, was when they considered their marriage to their Qianyuan as dead marriage and they no longer want to stay with their Qianyuan, either because they were trash or scum not worthy of living; if a Kunze wanted an out of a marriage, they would cut their and their children’s hair before returning to their childhood home, where their family would stand beside them and protect them. The second reason was their desire to leave their family and forsake their Clan and their ties with their birth parents, and that only happened when a Kunze questioned the soundness of their family’s Patriarch (Or Matriarch) and their worth of being the head of the family; a practice that descended from when their Nation was nothing but separated Clans fighting to get the upper hand…

For Zuko to do this in front of many prominent people… for Zuko, the Crown Prince of Caldera… to do this in front of many Commanders and Captains told everyone that Zuko who was the only Kunze born into the royal family in over a hundred and fifty years, Agni’s beloved, had found the Fire Lord lacking and did not consider him worthy. Not worthy to be a father… Not worthy to be the Family Patriarch… Not worthy as a Qianyuan… Not worthy as the Lord of the Fire Nation… Not worthy in the eyes of Agni for daring to go against one of his beloveds…

“Make sure, to send my regards and tell him everything I said word for word,” Zuko stated, a spiteful smile painted his face as he turned around and walked away, ignoring the cries and calls of his name as he walked deeper and deeper into the Air Temple, following ghosts and promises and what-ifs.

“Nephew…” The sound of his uncle's hurried footsteps stopped him, causing Zuko to turn to the man, his face softened when he saw his uncle (The father he wished he had, but instead was given to a cruel man who didn’t even deserve to be called a father) before his brows furrowed in confusion when he saw his uncle’s short hair.

“You… You didn’t have to… you could have still…” Zuko whispered, looking at his uncle with uncertainty because he knew if his uncle came with him then the past would only repeat itself and he would lose the only family he had left; all of Zuko’s thought was put on hold when he was pulled into a tight hug by his uncle.

“I already lost a son; I won't lose the other because of fools who never used their brains…” That made Zuko give a choked sob, sniffling as lean into the older man’s hold. “Besides… one of Agni’s beloveds has spoken, and his words are law.” Zuko sniffed, nodding his head even as he fought the tears that wanted to leave him as he leaned into his uncle’s embrace, soaking in the comfort and familial touch that was taken away from him because of Ozai’s cruel hands… just for a moment… just for a second longer…

Zuko would rest just for a second longer in his father’s embrace…

…(“Let’s get married; here, now. This instead; let’s elope!” The sound of waves leaping on the shore resonated in their ears, and the chirping of birds in the distance created a symphony all around them; Zuko looked at Aang as he said these words, seeing the shock and surprise on his beloved’s face, who looked like he didn’t even know what happened. Not that Zuko faulted him, not after he dragged Aang away from lunch and spirited him to one of the isolated spots on Ember Island just to tell his beloved that the two of them were eloping.

“I… huh… do you want me to call the rest of the gang or are we keeping it a secret?” Aang said after a while, an amused smile played on his lips, and he didn’t even look angry or reluctant, just amused and happy; Zuko who suddenly felt like a huge weight was removed from his shoulder smiled, as he leaned on Aang, letting the scent of his beloved, the scent of something as sharp as lightening, of the forest after rain, of something fresh that was wholly Aang, relax him fully.

“I don’t know…” Zuko laughed, leaning on his beloved who snorted and seemed to hold his own laughter by the skin of his teeth. “But I really, really, want to marry you now… Agni… I should have made you elope with me that day in the Temple…” Zuko grumbled, his words summoning an amused laugh from Aang who held Zuko’s tightly.

“Well then… why should I keep you waiting?” Aang grinned, leaning down to kiss Zuko, sighing when Zuko reciprocated the kiss enthusiastically. “We could always have a second wedding, maybe even a third, so why wait…” Another kiss that stole Zuko’s breath away, and brought a happy smile to his lips.

That’s how their wedding went, with the sound of waves leaping on the shore as music in the background, an abandoned theater Zuko used to come to with his mother as their wedding venue; the illuminating moon was their guide; Zuko didn’t even wear a veil or anything fancy other than the jade hairpin as he walked toward Aang. There was no loud festival, no wedding sedan or a march, no fancy red robes embroidered with golden threads that held all good wishes and hopes, no wine or a feast or the festivity of a wedding, or even their friends surrounding them as Zuko marched to his beloved… but for Zuko, this was the happiest day of his life.

As Zuko walked toward his beloved, his hands cupped together producing a flame, a sight mirrored by Aang who waited for him with his flames blazing brightly… so similar but so different from their time with the Sun Warriors… Zuko couldn’t help but smile, as he felt his heart pounding in his chest like a hummingbird about to escape. He stood beside his beloved, feeling shy but so happy when they stood side by side to perform their bows.

The first bow was for Agni and Lung-ta. Where Zuko prayed for a happy life with his beloved, to always stand beside him and do the honorable thing and stand beside justice.

The second bow was for their ancestors. For Zuko whose ancestors he was ashamed of, he wrote the names of his uncle, mother, and his mother’s ancestors on a makeshift tablet, same with his beloved who only wrote Monk Gyatso’s name.

Their third and final bow was for each other, and when they finally stood up, they joined their inner flames together signifying their union.

Zuko could only smile happily, leaning up to kiss his beloved, a happy laugh left him when Aang suddenly pulled him into his arms and started to kiss him all over his face. “Wait, wait!” Zuko said breathlessly, pulling the hairpin from his hair, and looking at it before looking at Aang. “There is a story… more like a myth really… about two lovers finding their way to each other once more using each half of a hairpin…” A light of recognition shone in Aang’s eyes before he gave Zuko a nod of acceptance; Zuko couldn’t help but smile as he leaned to kiss his beloved once more. “When the war is over, and we win… come back and give me the other half; I will be waiting…” Zuko whispered, giving Aang half of the hairpin, a smile danced on his lips when he was given another kiss…

Zuko never knew what happened to the other half…)…

“Why the South Pole?” Iroh asked, sipping his tea, gazing at Zuko who was staring at something in the distance as he waited. Zuko blinked, snapping out of his daze as he turned to his uncle, giving the man a soft smile before he picked up his cup and took a sip from the tea, his eyes softening as the smell and taste of jasmine tea engulfed him.

“My destiny is there…” Zuko answered, before returning his gaze to the icy surface, waiting for the light that would show up at any minute now to tell him that his beloved had been found; his words though, summoned a hum from the old Qianyuan, who turned his eyes to the ice, and water, and more ice and water before shrugging and taking another sip of his tea.

“As you say, dear nephew. Now! What do you think about a vacation in Kyoshi? I heard they have the best tea leaves and an amazing tea blend that only they use and…” Iroh said with a small smile, enjoying his tea and engaging Zuko in a small conversation.

How long are you going to make me wait, Aang? Wasn’t a decade enough? …Zuko thought, raising his cup to take another sip, lost in thoughts even as he answered his uncle’s questions. Three years had passed excruciatingly slow, so slow that Zuko almost lost his mind and will more than once in his quest before forcing himself to continue on the journey he chose for him and reach the end of the road before quitting.

Now, three years had passed since the day he returned to the past; three years of hard work, backbreaking, tears, blood, sweat, and breakdowns that almost burned the world to ashes before he managed to reign himself. Three years of missing his beloved and being driven nearly crazy as he was forced to wait; counting the hours before meeting his beloved after all these years. Three years, and finally, Zuko was finally going to see his beloved.

A beam of light appeared in the distance, the oceans rolled and raged as the world shook welcoming the return of the Avatar. Zuko’s breath hitched as he stood from his seat, walking toward the rail of the ship with eyes wide, filled with hope; the shouting and snapped orders behind him were ignored as all of Zuko’s attention was focused on his beloved.

“Zuko, what is your next step?” Iroh’s voice came from behind, his words went over Zuko’s head as tears gathered in his eyes; finally, his beloved was back. After all these years, his Aang was finally back in his arms. Turning to Iroh, Zuko smiled at his uncle before he said…

“Head toward the light…”

Chapter Text

Zuko hadn't felt this nervous for a long time now; the pounding of his heart like a hummingbird about to escape, the sweating of hands as they shook and he tried to control them. The hope almost drowned him with the possibilities and the what-ifs, the eagerness, and happiness at the thought of finally meeting his beloved after all these years; the fire blazing inside him at the idea of being so close to the other half of his soul.

Aang… Zuko was going to see his beloved Aang after all these years, it almost seemed too good to be true; almost like a dream his feverish mind came up with to consul him and give him hope to continue living for another day… Will you remember everything like me? Or will you live in ignorance just like our first life? …Zuko couldn't help but ponder as the icy walls of Wolf Cove came into view, desires warred inside of him, each side tried to tell him the pros and cons of every situation that would greet him… It doesn't matter in the end, because you are back… Zuko agreed in the end, nodding as he steeled his resolve, no matter what the situation would be, Zuko would come up as the winner in the end, it wasn't a matter of 'If' but 'When'… Everything will turn out alright this time, I will make sure of that… Zuko vowed, letting out a breath and watching the fog swirling in front of him.

"Here nephew." Iroh came to Zuko with a gentle smile before offering him his white fur coat, an action even when unnecessary (Because Zuko was an experienced Fire Bender with enough strength and power that a little cold from the South Pole wouldn't affect him) warmed his heart greatly.

"You didn't have to," Zuko mumbled, still, he took the coat from his uncle's hands, offering the older man a smile as he wore the coat, letting out a hum at the warmth that encased him as soon as he did… Maybe the soft approach would make Aang come without struggle this time… Zuko pondered, as he straightened the coat, his eyes narrowed as he watched the 'Black Snow' Sokka told him about swirling in the air and flying as far as the icy breeze demanded after taking hold of it in its unforgiving grip. "Do not destroy the walls." He called out, his orders were carried out around the ship, making the crew shout orders and jump around the place to stop the ship before it collided with the icy walls.

This time, Zuko watched as the ship finally came to a stop near the shore and away from Wolf Cove; even from this far he could hear the frightful voices of the people from within. The guilt from his past life for destroying these walls and attacking those people came to rear its ugly self before he shook his head and snapped himself out of it… This is a different life. I didn't destroy the place; Sokka doesn't have any reason to jab and try to guilt-trip me like he used to this time… That made a shadow of a smile appear on Zuko's face before he wiped it off and walked to the ramp flanked by his uncle and some of the crew who loved acting like his guards, even when everyone knew he was capable of protecting himself.

Reaching the icy ground, Zuko was greeted by the sight of Sokka with his funny war paint and a glare on his face as he stood guard in front of Wolf Cove's entrance, ready to defend the place from Zuko. The sight of his friend (Alive and well and not dead or Agni knows where) made Zuko's breath hitch before he controlled himself, and stood straight (Now was not the time to cry, it was not the time to weep and thank the Gods and kowtow to Agni and thank him for this beautiful blessing he gained after years of suffering and pain), giving the Zhongyong a placid smile that he hoped wasn't threatening.

"Greetings." Zuko started, his eyes darted around as he tried to find his beloved in the mass of people that were all over the place, trying to catch a glimpse of him through the gates. His heart was going wild as he counted the seconds, waiting for his beloved to show up. "I-" Before Zuko even continued, he had to wince when Sokka let out a war cry (Or really, a frightened screech that gritted on the ears) before running at him with his club, causing his uncle and the crew around him to tense and prepare for an attack, only for Zuko to raise his hand and stop them from hurting his friend… Zuko couldn't help the amusement taking hold of him when he flipped Sokka over his shoulder and threw the club as far away from where Sokka was thrown. "I did not come with the intention to harm or cause discord, so please refrain from attacking," Zuko said, watching Sokka who wiggled out of the ice mounds where Zuko threw him and sent Zuko a harsh glare.

"As if I will believe the words of an Ash Maker!" Sokka all but shrieked as he dusted the snow and scrambled to stand, his words making the crew, especially Lieutenant Jee growl as he advanced on Sokka, only to stop when Zuko shook his head.

"I think there is a bit of misunderstanding going around here," Iroh said, walking until he stood in front of Zuko, his smile was kind and his demeanor showed nothing but openness and gentleness; but Zuko? He could see the hardness and anger shining in his uncle's eyes and the protectiveness exuded off him in waves. "We came here searching for someone, if you just answered some of our questions we would be on our way, we mean no harm; look we are not even wearing the Fire Nation colors or armor," Iroh explained with a kind smile, and Zuko could see the nervousness and fear on every face from the tribe, before an old woman took a shaky step toward them, shaking Katara's hands off (Oh, how much his anger ignited; oh, how much he wanted to forget all that he promised himself and attack this stupid, stupid girl; hate and anger took hold of him and he had to take deep breaths just to stop himself from attacking the girl who betrayed Aang when they desperately needed her).

"Who are you searching for?" The older woman asked slowly; wariness and fear shining in her eyes as she reached them and pulled Sokka by the arm before the boy could attack once more and end up breaking whatever olive branch that was offered. Fear was palpable on every face that watched them from far away, and Zuko could only shift and look away from the sight; trying not to frown as he searched for the place his beloved was hiding in.

Where are you Aang? …Impatient, that was how Zuko felt, his body buzzed as his inside twisted with every minute away from his beloved... Isn't a decade enough? How long should I wait for you to show up again? …Zuko sighed before giving the older woman a strained smile. "Whatever caused the source of light seen before; I promise we will leave as soon as you point us in his direction." Nervousness and even some anger were seen on Sokka's face (Terror and fear in Katara's but Zuko didn't give a damn) as for the older woman she looked confused like she didn't know what was going on… which probably she didn't.

"You are looking for me?" Zuko's heart skipped a beat (Or several he didn't know) when he heard that voice, his breath hitched and he had to try his hardest to control himself from whirling around and rushing to the person who talked and threw himself in his beloved's arms… This is not the right time… Zuko tried to convince himself as he clenched his fists tightly that his nails made crescent shapes in his palm… This is not the right time, not when everyone was watching… Zuko tried to force himself to turn slowly, and not break down and cry or lose what was left of his sanity and act crazy in front of his beloved and scare him.

Whatever Zuko expected, he didn't expect the air to leave his lungs and for his legs to shake as he came face to face with his beloved. The sight of orange and yellow robes of the Air Monks, the blue tattoos decorating his beloved informing all who saw him of his mastery over his element, the grey eyes that changed color when the lights hit them differently… Zuko's breath hitched as he stood frozen in place, his eyes took in his beloved and tried to quench his thirst as if he were a man thrown into a desert without water, and only now, did he manage to find an oasis after days of searching….

Aang… Zuko wanted to call out to his beloved, to scream his name for everyone to hear… Aang… he wanted to run toward the Qianyuan to pull him in his arms and hold him tightly… Aang… Zuko wanted to weep, he wanted to cry and blame his beloved for leaving him, even when part of him knew he promised to forget this slight when they met again… Aang, Aang, it's me, Aang, don't you recognize me?! … a hysterical part of Zuko shouted, and Zuko had to control himself or he would end up releasing his fire just to stop the pressure he felt inside of him, choking him.

Grey eyes cut through him, there was only nervousness, no recognition to be seen; breaking Zuko's heart into pieces as he tried to control himself and stop the tears that wanted to be shed… it wasn't like part of him didn't know this possibility could occur, it wasn't like Zuko didn't think of a plan if this was the case… it didn't stop Zuko from… but it didn't mean that it didn't hurt…. Zuko could only swallow, and give his beloved a trembling smile before walking around his uncle to face his Aang.

No matter how much Zuko dreamed of this moment; no matter how much he wanted to spirit Aang away from this world and hide him; no matter how much he ached to pull his beloved into his arms and forget everything that wasn't Aang… it seemed to Zuko that he was unprepared when he finally faced his beloved for the first time, looking as he should be, whole and beautiful and full of many dreams and potentials that wasn't snuffed by his Ozai's hands.

Zuko saw how his beloved tilted his head with curiosity shining in his eyes, even as his hands clenched and unclenched around his staff as if preparing for a fight to take place… It's alright Aang, everything is going to be alright, I am here now; I won't allow for bad things to happen to you again… Zuko vowed, taking a deep breath to calm himself down.

Not trusting himself to speak without embarrassing himself or starting to cry; Zuko gained a few seconds of gathering himself by bowing toward Aang respectfully, causing his beloved to let out a confused noise. "Greetings, Avatar," Zuko managed to say after knowing his voice wouldn't crack or break. Gasps and shocked murmurs were heard behind him, Sokka's shocked exclamation and Katara's choked noise were the loudest… Ah, it seemed that this was the time when you were still not accepting of who… Zuko's heart felt a pang of pain when he saw his beloved flinch and clutched his staff tightly

Aang pressed his lips tightly forming a thin line, Zuko narrowed his eyes, wondering what his beloved was thinking about; whether he would try to pull a disappearing act or fight like they did the first time. "You seem to know a lot about me when I don't even know your name, care to introduce yourself?" Aang questioned after a while, giving a strained smile, his eyes not leaving Zuko, his uncle, or the crew behind.

"Ah, my apologies." Zuko tried to give a charming smile, even when inside he wanted nothing but to hide under his blankets and cry at how disinterested and cold Aang was acting… It's alright, Aang is hurt, wasn't this during the period where Monk Gyatso… Zuko wondered before saying "My name is Zuko, and this is my uncle Iroh, it's nice to finally find you after all these years." Zuko introduced himself, his words making Aang's lips twitch down, his eyes still flickering between Zuko, his uncle, and the Water Tribe who were still gaping at him.

"I didn't think I was that popular a search party will be sent for me." Aang shifted, and Zuko didn't need to be a genius to realize that his beloved was a second away from either fleeing or attacking, no doubt feeling cornered and exposed (So different from the past when Zuko attacked and endangered everyone around here, forcing his beloved to exchange himself for the safety of those around him).

"A Lot of things have changed in the past one hundred years, Aa-Avatar." Zuko caught himself before he said his beloved's name, giving a strained smile as he saw his beloved press his lips tightly and studied him harshly. "If you will; please, come with me, as important things need to be discussed immediately." Zuko tried to coax in a gentle voice.

"No!" No other than Katara shouted as she ran toward them, ignoring Sokka's shouting for her to stop, and her grandmother's hands that tried to stop him. "I won't allow you to kill our only hope!" Katara growled, the sight of her was enough for Zuko's face to harden until a glare painted his face (Oh, how much Zuko wanted to wrap his fingers around her neck and squeeze, maybe even burn that wretched girl and be over with it… oh how much he wanted to finish her… but Aang was there, watching him… and Zuko couldn't do this to Sokka, the man who sacrificed many things and lost everything because of the sister he loved) when he saw the girl running to attack him.

Zuko took a step back when Katara tried to bend the water to attack, only to fail miserably, which made her shout and jump at him and punch him. It didn't take long before Lieutenant Jee caught Katara by the back of her coat, shaking her and snarling at her with anger in his eyes. "You Ice Savages!" The older man shook Katara after he picked her up, ignoring the shouting coming from the Water Tribe as terror shined in their eyes. "Attacking a Kunze unprovoked, how low can you fall?!" The man growled; his face twisted into a frightening look that made Katara pale as the realization of how serious the situation was, finally sank in.

"Lieutenant Jee, enough, let her go, please," Zuko told the man (One of his uncle's close friends, a man who left the Fire Nation both in this life and in the past because he didn't agree with how the Fire Nation was deviating from Agni's laws and will under Ozai's rule), which made the older man look at Zuko with a stubbornness that told him he didn't want to, before finally letting go of Katara (Who was pulled away by Sokka) when Iroh put his hand on his friend's shoulder.

The audacity… Zuko could only raise his eyebrow wondering from where Katara managed to gather her courage to attack when previously, she could only shake in her place like a terrified mouse… To think being civil and not threatening her or her people would give her the courage to walk over her betters… truly no shame… Zuko let out an annoyed breath, turning toward his beloved who looked conflicted, a look that Zuko wanted to erase but couldn't, as his beloved didn't trust him at this time.

"I will come with you!" Aang called out, standing between the Fire Nation crew and the Water Tribe, looking afraid and nervous but still, he tried to do what was right and protect the people around him. "Just promise you won't hurt the people here." Aang looked at Zuko with pleading eyes, and Zuko could only let out a sigh, softening immediately when facing his love.

"Avatar, we promised them no harm; we just wanted a few questions to be answered and for you to come with us," Iroh said with one of his charming smiles, making Aang bite his lower lip before letting out a breath, nodding his head and taking a step toward them shakily.

"If this is what you truly mean…" Aang's words trailed off as he offered a nervous smile before turning to the Water Tribe and bowing to them. "I apologize for troubling you with my affairs… uh… please take care of Appa, I will come back soon to get him." Aang then straightened himself and walked toward Zuko, whose heart pounded inside of his chest and he had to force a smile and guide Aang to the ship.

"Aang! No! Don't do this!" Katara called out loudly, being restrained by her brother, who growled and hissed something under his breath trying to calm his sister down, Zuko ignored the annoying girl, trying not to scowl as he heard her annoying voice, planning on keeping his face serene as he guided his beloved to the deck of the ship…

…Finally, Aang was here…

Zuko sat in his chair, gazing at his beloved who shifted in his seat and tried not to jump off the deck at any given moment; Aang laughed nervously when Zuko gave him an encouraging smile and pushed the plate of egg custard tart toward him. "Thank you, uncle," Zuko said as he took the cup of tea from the older man, and returned his attention toward his beloved who smiled nervously and took his cup from Iroh with a quick and polite 'Thank you'. Zuko took a sip of his tea, letting the taste and scent of Red Date Tea calm him; trying to control himself from doing something he would regret, like throwing himself in his beloved's arms or kissing him breathlessly… Aang is here! …Was on repeat in his head as his eyes refused to leave his beloved, who looked around with confusion before taking a tiny sip of tea.

After finally, having Aang with him on the ship, Zuko told his uncle and Lieutenant Jee subtly to set the course to Kyoshi Island, knowing that if history repeated itself (Even if the outcome was different) then Aang wouldn't stay around much longer (A thought that broke him and almost made him lose it and lock his beloved in his room to mark him so he wouldn't leave; but Zuko managed to stop himself from doing so and scaring his beloved) with him here. This time instead of having his beloved locked in the dungeon (Or locking him inside his bedroom; an impulse that looked inviting every second that passed) Zuko decided to allow his uncle to have what his heart desired by hosting a tea party on the deck, an activity that his uncle looked too happy to host (And Aang looked endearing in his confusion and polite nature… maybe that would endear Aang to Iroh, so when Zuko decided to elope with his beloved his uncle wouldn't roast him on the spot… an idea to ponder on).

"Um… I… uh… I am sorry?" Aang suddenly said when it seemed that he had had enough and managed to gather his thoughts into a good line to start a conversation.

"About what?" Zuko couldn't help but ask, wondering why his beloved would feel sorry for anything when he hadn't done anything wrong (Nothing that Zuko knew of, considering that it was only a few hours ago since Aang was freed from his icy prison).

"Um… for what Katara -the Water Tribe girl- had done… their culture is… kinda… different… when… it c-came to… uh… dealing with… Kunzes… and such…" Aang mumbled, looking so ashamed and embarrassed that he almost slid down his chair; his words made both Iroh and Zuko raise their eyebrows (Both for different reasons, but Zuko, couldn't help but hide his smile behind his teacup and let out a thoughtful hum).

"Being the Avatar doesn't mean you have to put yourself in such situations and try to explain what should have already been taught at a younger age," Zuko said dryly behind his cup, inside his heart, he remembered all of the embarrassing situations Aang threw them in because his attempts to defuse the situation actually escalated it; dearly hoping this time they wouldn't happen (Even if part of him wouldn't actually mind them happening because being with Aang even in such situations was fun).

"Haha… yeah… sorry…" Aang smiled nervously before taking a sip of his tea. "By the way my name is Aang, sorry for not introducing myself before, but… uh… I don't think before would have been a good time for an introduction and such… Hehe…" He is blabbering… Zuko thought with amusement, knowing that it would take Aang a few more seconds of such an awkward situation before he started shifting uncontrollably and would end up getting his marbles and playing with them to control his nerves and stop his jitters… an action that had always brought amusement to Zuko when he got to know his beloved after joining him.

"So, Avatar Aang, I do not want to be presumptuous, but I dearly hope you will tell me how you found yourself here, looking young too! Between you and me can you tell me your secret? It will help greatly when talking with the Ladies…" His uncle leaned near Aang to whisper, causing Zuko to clear his throat loudly in embarrassment, as for Aang, he let out a small laugh seeming to finally relax; the atmosphere turned into something lighter as the three of them chatted about this, and that for a while, not daring to breach the heavy subject and were content with lighter topics that would calm Aang and not send him off the edge.

"I…. oh… I wanted to ask before, but I didn't know how to bring it up… what did you mean by things changing in the past hundred years?" Aang asked, a small smile on his lips, his question made whatever humor Zuko felt as he heard his uncle's wild tales, to be wiped out instantly as he remembered the situation at hand. "I mean, Katara did say a long time had passed since the Avatar was last seen, but…" Aang's words trailed off when he saw how Zuko and Iroh looked at each other and then at Aang.

"Aang…" Zuko said softly, putting his cup down. "I am sorry…" Zuko started, before gently trying to break the news, knowing that if Aang were to lash out, Zuko wouldn't get hurt even when he was the barrier of the bad news, unlike if the situation was reversed and his uncle or anyone else tried to explain, which would no doubt result in his beloved stressing himself and entering the Avatar State. Even while knowing this, it didn't stop Zuko's heart from feeling stabs of pain when he saw denial and hurt shining on Aang's face (He never wanted his beloved to look like this, if Zuko had the power he would have preferred if his beloved had lived in ignorance of the horror that was waiting for him out there. But Zuko knew, he knew that sooner or later Aang would have known what happened to his people, and knowing this now would prepare him better when facing the world that was hellbent on hunting the Avatar).

"I… n-no… I… you… n… you are lying!" Aang jumped, knocking his chair as he backed as far away as he could, looking at Zuko with a look that held too many emotions it was hard to categorize. "I-it… n-no…" Aang mumbled, stumbling and backing away, looking disoriented, confused, and so scared, that Zuko's heart, ached for him.

It wasn't long before Appa's voice resonated not that far, snapping Aang from the spiral he sent himself in. "Aang…" Zuko could only whisper as he saw his beloved taking his staff and running away; an ugly feeling reared its head when Zuko was left alone, watching his beloved getting so far that Zuko would never be able to catch him now even if he tried.

"What now, Zuko?" Iroh asked, his voice gentle, standing beside him and gazing at Aang who reached Appa and directed it in the opposite direction of Zuko's destination… The Southern Air Temple… something whispered in Zuko's ear, forcing him to let out a sad sigh, knowing what was waiting for his beloved there.

"Continue our destination to Kyoshi Island…" Zuko ended up saying after a while, picking up the chair Aang knocked down with a frown on his face. "I have a hunch we will meet the Avatar there…" Zuko let out a tired sigh gazing at the spot where he last saw Appa and Aang go, wanting to go with his beloved but knowing that this was Aang's journey to complete alone before their roads crossed once more….

…Zuko just needed to have some patience…

…(Aang didn't know what to feel anymore… he didn't know what to do or what was happening around him, all that he knew was the confusion, pain, and denial that took a grip on his heart and refused to let go until he stood in the Southern Air Temple, horror and pain taking hold of him as he gazed at what was left of his life.

When he woke up a few days ago, the only thought on his mind was the grief that took over his heart, his sadness and pain were still an ever-present river that refused to dry, not when the loss he felt was still so fresh and the pain so great. When Aang woke up from the ice a few days ago, Aang could only try to distract his heart from the harsh facts that were thrust into his face a few hours ago (Days? Weeks? Months? Years? A century?!) when the Elders had cornered him not only to tell him that he would be forced to take his duties as the Avatar immediately but also told him that Monk Gya… they didn't even allow him to grief …

So Aang ran away… he ran away and refused to look back; ignoring the rain that belted him down, ignoring the thunder and lightning and the fact he was leaving everyone behind. He ignored everything as he tried to escape this madness, he saw himself in… only to slam into the ocean and wake up a hundred years later into madness once more… a madness that he couldn't even make sense of as he was told that his people…  his people … how could he grief his people probably when he didn't have the time to grief Monk Gy-?!

Aang woke up, he woke up near the Southern Water Tribe disoriented and confused; he met Katara and Sokka and got to know them and was happy to make friends (If you could call them friends when their first meeting… or second… or third when he brought the Fire Nation to their door, making friends) with the two siblings. Then guilt took over when he saw the Fire Nation ship going toward Katara and Sokka's home, and then it was a race with time to reach them and help them before something bad could happen…

Then there was confusion as Aang didn't know what to do… what Aang expected from Sokka and Katara's tales (Soldiers with armor and no mercy, killing machine that wouldn't hesitate to kill the old and young; Fire Nation soldiers who burn everything in their path) was not what he was met with at all.

A Prince from the Fire Nation? A Noble from one of the Fire Nation Noble houses? A rich son of a merchant? That was what Aang's brain could think of as he saw a boy his age surrounded by his guards… A lost boy; probably took a bad turn and found himself here … His mind agreed when he heard the boy try to talk with the people and not threaten them, or do any of the unsavory things Katara and Sokka claimed.

Long dark hair in a half-up half-down style that Aang used to see from the Noble Houses' family members; long white fur coat that Aang was sure, hid the body of a warrior (Because Aang was eighty percent sure that the boy was a Kunze if the scent drifting toward him was in indication; from what Aang knew about the Fire Nation, they would die before allowing their Kunzes to leave their lands if they weren't sure they were undefeatable and insanely protected by as many personal guards and soldiers), and a stand that told Aang that the boy even when smiling kindly, he was preparing for a fight to take place.

When he called out and the boy turned to face him; Aang could feel the breath leaving his chest as those golden eyes fell on him, freezing him in place as longing slammed into him. Heart pounding in his chest, Aang could only clutch his staff tightly, trying to think of something to say without stuttering and embarrassing himself in front of the boy (Oh Sweet Merciful Lung-ta! Aang hadn't felt like this ever since he was young and embarrassed himself when Kuzon presented as a Kunze).

But then the beautiful boy called him ' The Avatar '; bringing Aang's world to a screeching halt, as terror so strong gripped him and refused to let go. Aang tried to act nonchalant, even when his insides were twisting and fear almost choked him; he asked the beautiful boy and ended up knowing his name… ' Zuko '… a name felt so foreign and yet so familiar that Aang felt like he  should know him; grief engulfing him and squeezing his heart (Grief so strong that Aang wondered how he was still standing and not on his knees kowtowing to the boy and blabbering how sorry he was, even when he didn't know the beautiful Kunze and this was the first time they met).

One thing led to another, and then Katara tried to attack the Kunze, bringing horror and fear all around, and Aang he knew… he knew … what happened to those who dared to hurt a Kunze from the Fire Nation…  Agni's beloveds … was whispered to him once upon a time when he visited the Fire Nation to see his friend and wasn't allowed after he presented. Aang could only think of one thing to stop this madness from escalating and affecting those around him, and that was to offer himself to stop people from becoming the target of the Fire Nation.

Aang expected many things when he sat foot on that ship; he expected to be locked in the dungeon, he expected to be shackled; become forgotten, offered as a sacrifice… anything really… what he didn't expect was to be invited for tea party… as Aang sat in the chair near the beautiful Kunze and his kind uncle, he didn't know what to do or how to act as he was offered treats and tea, and a chance to be normal and have a conversation (Even if it was for a day)… the uncle (Iroh he learned his name) reminded him so much of Monk Gyatso that it almost hurt to look at him for a prolonged period, but the older man made him laugh, he joked around, and made his nephew looked so embarrassed as he tried to hide behind his teacup… the sight made Aang laugh, but it also made him tear up, as it reminded him of his life with Monk Gyatso before…

That's when normality vanished… Aang was told that the long time had passed was a hundred years… he was told that the Fire Nation had attacked his home after the Avatar had vanished… then Aang was told that his people…  his people!  …Now Aang was all alone…  You got what you wished for, congrats … a voice that was so similar to his and not at the same time sneered in his ear, and suddenly for the second time this day, he felt the air leaving his lungs, but this time it wasn't associated with positive emotion like when he met  'Zuko ' that morning.

After that Aang did the only thing, he was good at…  running away … he ran away and left the beautiful Kunze and his kind uncle; wanting this to be an elaborate joke that was told to disorient him and make him doubt himself. He met Katara and Sokka who came on Appa; he forced a smile on his face as he directed Appa to the direction of the Southern Air Temple, his heart in his throat as he tried to joke and act normal even when he felt like he was breaking on the inside.

He reached the temple, he searched high and low, and the only thing he found from the past was a lone Flying Lemur with no kin and no family left with him; it brought him nothing but pain and despair as he tried to stop himself from breaking down in front of Sokka and Katara because they didn't need to see him break down like this. Then Sokka started chasing the Flying Lemur something about roasting him, bringing nothing but fear into Aang's heart at the thought that the only normal thing that survived from his past was about to be destroyed.

So, the Flying Lemur escaped and was chased by Sokka, who was chased by Aang to try and stop him from hurting the poor creature… they scuffled, they fought, and Aang found himself falling into one of the playgrounds he used to play in with Monk Gyatso. Aang could only watch in mute horror as he saw hundreds and hundreds of armors with the Fire Nation coloring lying around; a fact that made something jam in Aang's throat as tears clouded his eyes…  He was right … Aang could only feel horror as he remembered the words of the beautiful Kunze, who looked at Aang with pained eyes full of empathy and something else he didn't know how to interpret.

Aang walked through rows and rows of armor, his heart pounding loudly in his throat as he tried to find the remains of his people, wanting to at least give them a proper burial in death after he failed them in life. Aang expected to find bones scattered around, and bloody and tattered clothes from a century ago; he expected to find praying beads scattered on the ground and crushed, a massacre that would rub in his face how much of a failure he was… Aang found nothing of that sort…

Instead of bones and nightmares that would keep Aang awake for many years to come; rows of coffins made of wood greeted Aang, with the Air Nomads insignia on their lids. Aang's breath left him, and he could only stumble toward the coffins, ignoring the confusion and shocked gasps from behind him. He opened the lids, one by one, being greeted by the bones of his kins with their possessions; tears gathered in Aang's eyes, and he couldn't help but wonder who was kind-hearted enough to help his fallen kin when Aang was useless to do anything for them.

A small wooden box was found on a rock not far away, after Aang finished inspecting every coffin there was, feeling drained when he managed to identify his kin by their robes and possessions. Aang could only shake as he touched the box, removing the lid and seeing what was inside; what greeted Aang was a letter in beautiful calligraphy filled with apologies.

I apologize for what my blood had done; I apologize for there was nothing I could have done. I apologize for leaving you like this; I apologize for not performing the proper burial rites, for I do not know how Air Nomads send their dead into the afterlife. Please wait a bit more, I am sure the person you are all waiting for will come soon and help you pass into the reincarnation cycle so your souls may rest in peace.

There was no name written under the letter, but Aang didn't need to know the name, for he had an inkling of who wrote this letter; an inkling that told him the beautiful Kunze and the kind uncle from before were here once upon a time, took a look around, and decided to help his people against their Nation's will.

Aang could only sit on the floor, weeping as he clutched the letter and mouthed the word ' Thank you ' over and over again, promising to return the favor a thousand times more if he ever met those two and their crew. "Aang…?" Katara's concerned voice reached him, causing Aang to let out a shuddered breath and stand up; wiping his tears, Aang gazed at the coffins, nodding his head as went to collect incense and what he needed to start the burial rites…

He had a family to say goodbye to…)…

Aang didn't know why he was even here in the first place, part of him was wondering why he didn't continue with his journey to the Northern Pole to learn Water Bending and be done with it. But looking at Appa who was too tired to continue after the many detours Aang took in his daze (Not even being conscious of where he steered Appa other than him wanting to be as far away from the Southern Air Temple As he could), Aang decided to choose this island to rest for a bit and gather their strength before they continued their journey north.

Appa was sunning himself and seeming to enjoy the trees he used as scratching posts; Momo (Their new companion from the temple) flowed around the place, picking fruit and bugs, and seemed to have the time of his life. Sokka was not that far away from where Aang was, pantless and complaining to Katara about how his pants still had a large hole in them that needed to be fixed; as for Katara, she only glared at her brother and huffed.

A large splash of water drew Aang's attention away from the bickering siblings, and Aang could only let out a soft hum when he saw Elephant Koi swimming and jumping around the place as they raced in the water. Aang smiled, getting out his marbles and unconsciously started to play with them and spin them fast in a circular motion, his eyes not leaving the Koi as part of him wondered if he should go and ride one of the fish and forget about everything.

If Aang was twelve… or really didn't have something on his mind to distract him, like now; Aang would have no doubt run to swim with the Koi, maybe ride a fish or two and surf the water using them. But really, Aang was too weary and not in the mood to move from his place, even when part of him whispered how much fun this would have been, especially now that he had companions that would enjoy such a thing no doubt being from the Water Tribes.

"Aang?" Katara's voice came from beside him, snapping Aang from his line of thinking and causing him to turn to the little girl who was looking at him with worry. "Are you alright?" Katara asked sitting beside him, her words made Aang pause and grip the marbles tightly in his right hand.

"Yeah, sorry, just thinking." Aang changed the subject with a cheerful smile as he put the marbles away, looking around trying to find Sokka only to groan when he saw the teen chasing Momo around once more and getting fruit thrown at his face. "Really? Again?" That brought a giggle from Katara who turned to see her brother get his ass kicked and his face drenched in fruit juices by a Flying Lemur who reached Aang and hid behind his shoulder.

"Aang! Give me that flying rat or so-!" And Sokka couldn't even finish as between this second and the next the three of them were attacked and incapacitated before Aang even knew what the hell was going on here (He would blame it on the grief, because ever since they left the Southern Air Temple; Aang felt like he wasn't himself for a long time now, an action that made him feel unbalanced and confused and losing his touch with the world)

They are not trying enough or don't have experience with fighting Air Benders… Aang hummed to himself when he finally got out of the ropes that were binding him, acting like he was still tied up as he gazed at the women (Warriors) who managed to catch the three of them and bring them to their village. Anger and hate shone in their eyes as they claimed that Aang and his companions were Fire Nation spies. One thing led to another, and after a lot of back and forth and Aang showing them that he was an Air Bender, and the Avatar; the three of them were finally free and considered honored guests and were allowed to roam around the village as they liked.

Sokka being Sokka, didn't take long to offend the Kyoshi Warriors, which ended up with him eating dirt as their Leader (Suki her name) took it upon herself to teach Sokka how to be respectful of women and Kunzes, going as far as humiliating Sokka by forcing him to wear skirts and parade around if he wanted to be taught how to be a warrior. Katara was acting strange every time she was near Aang (Though, Aang believed it was because of the girls that kept on following him around even when he tried to escape them… so creepy how they would even try to follow him to the bathroom) either acting hot by screaming at the girls to scram, or giving Aang the cold shoulder and refusing to talk with him or even look at him… girls are so strange…

Aang though… he spent his time running away from the girls (And sometimes boys) who cornered him; some hadn't presented and would try to drag him to play with them and try to force him to do tricks (Which he declined politely because he really needed some peace and quiet to meditate and think, and not play a babysitter when his own mind was scrambling around in his head). Some are presented Kunze or Zhongyong who tried to flirt with him, which was so embarrassing and not necessary at all (The number of times he ran to the dojo for help only to be the witness of Suki thrashing Sokka around was countless, but at least the Kyoshi Warrior understood his dilemma and snapped at everyone to back away). They even made Sokka and Katara look at him strangely (Katara with annoyance, and Sokka always complained and then acted jealous when the girls ignored him and swarmed Aang)… not a fun trip, at all… at least Momo and Appa seemed to have the time for their life with all the petting and scratching they got from the people, so he guessed this was a plus.

Aang wondered to himself if they should leave now, or wait a few more days before they departed to continue their journey to the Northern Pole. Gazing at Sokka who let out a whine as Suki thrashed him and threw him around the place… Maybe a few more days wouldn't hurt… Aang thought as he gave his friend an encouraging smile, and a thump up.

"Suki! Suki!" Another Kyoshi Warrior came running into the dojo, panting and gasping with a huge grin taking over her face, making Suki stop playing with Sokka and turn to her fellow warrior with a confused look. "Zuko is here!" The girl, Miko, as Aang remembered, jumped around, with a happy laugh.

"Zuko?" Suki grinned, and the warriors behind her started to whisper excitedly as everyone scrambled around to stand up and rush outside the dojo. "Finally! I thought that Fancy Fingers forgot about us or something!" Suki laughed, running behind her friends, leaving Aang and Sokka behind.

Aang who sat frozen when he heard this news, finally stood up, following behind the Kyoshi Warriors and ignoring Sokka who pounced from his place on the floor and ran after Suki with a pout on his face. Aang's heart pounded in his chest as he reached the shore, his hands feeling sweaty as he saw a familiar ship and a familiar Kunze and his kind uncle descending the ramp, only to be jumped by Suki and the Kyoshi Warriors who hugged him and joked and pushed him around.

"Aang! Let's go, the Fire Nation is here!" That was Katara who finally reached him and Sokka, horror painted her face as her eyes took in the Fire Nation ship, clutching Sokka's sleeves as she hid behind her brother. Aang didn't pay attention to the girl, as much as he would have liked to do, not when his heart was pounding so loudly and blood rushed through his ears.

"You Fancy Fingers! What brings you to this neck of the wood after all this time?" Suki's boisterous laugh was heard, and Aang snapped out of his daze and he shook Katara's hands off, walking around the people and trying to get closer to the Kunze… he needed to thank him… he needed to pay respect to the kind Kunze who helped his kin when he didn't have to.

"…Uncle wanted to come and try the new blend of tea everyone was talking about… that, and Gasbagging us with Chief Oyaji over a Pai Sho game." Aang managed to hear when he got closer, his heart pounding at the amusement and laugh he heard in the Kunze's voice. Laughter was heard after that comment, followed by a mock indignant 'Nephew!' from the older Qianyuan who finally started to pay attention after greeting the leader of the village.

Time seemed to slow down when Aang and the Kunze's eyes met; his breath hitched and he could only grip his staff tightly when the Kunze gave him a relieved smile when he noticed him. "Zuko…" Aang managed to calm himself to call for the boy, almost patting himself on the shoulder when his voice didn't crack or break.

Zuko's smile widened even more if that was possible, making Aang's heart skip a beat (Or two). "Aang…" Zuko's face lit up. Suki though, looked between Aang and Zuko a few times before grinning like a cat and turning to whisper in her friends' ears making the girls surrounding her, shriek and laugh like their lives depended on it. Zuko who heard what they said, let out an annoyed sigh and snipped something toward the women, causing them to laugh even harder than they did before…

Suddenly, Aang didn't mind staying here for a bit longer…

Chapter Text

“So, wait you are the good guys?!” The one who shrieked these words was no other but Sokka, who was gaping and pointing his finger at Zuko, who paused in sipping his tea to gaze at Sokka like there was something wrong with him, an assessment shared by nearly everyone as they side-eyed the Zhongyong with so much bewilderment it was a miracle that they weren’t scolded to death.

Aang who was sitting beside his friend couldn’t help but wince at the loud volume that nearly pierced his eardrum (If Aang didn’t know any better he would have thought that Sokka was an Air Bender in disguise with how loud he was all of the time), before he all but tried not to flush bright red from the embarrassment as Sokka was still pointing at Zuko and sputtering broken words that would make insulting sentences if put together.

“Sokka!” Aang hissed, wanting his friend to shut up and stop embarrassing them more than they already did by digging their graves with the disrespect, Sokka and Katara had shown so far. Just an hour after Zuko and his crew had arrived; Aang’s mind was already whirling and trying to think of how to damage control from all the shit Sokka and Katara had put him through with their ignorance about the Fire Nation culture, and their constant show of hostility.

“Wai… wha… but… Aang!” Sokka squeaked, pointing at Zuko rudely while squeaking something, then he pointed at Aang and squeaking something that even Aang didn’t understand, and to make matters worse, Sokka then pointed at everyone else in the room and choked something under his breath while waving his arms around.

Aang could only slide down his seat and hide his face behind his hand, turning his head away from the stuttering Zhongyong as he prayed to every Spirit out there to allow him to Earth Bend a hole under himself to swallow him whole, and save him from such embarrassing situation. It was a miracle that the Kunze before them hadn’t gotten offended and demanded punishment to compensate him for how disrespectful and awful his friends were acting, with Katara glaring and hissing and sending the Kunze and his uncle dirty looks, and Sokka putting his foot in his mouth; it was a miracle that Aang hadn’t started to hyperventilate from the mess he was thrown in.

The snorts and giggles, Aang heard from the Kyoshi Warriors surrounding them didn’t help him at all, as they looked at the three of them and whispered to each other; Aang was one step from running away and flying back to the South Pole and freezing himself once more, citing that if he knocked himself out for a few more years, the embarrassment of this situation would be forgotten and be over… maybe Aang should mediate and detach his Spirit to roam the Spirit world instead. Surely, nothing there would equal the embarrassment he found himself in at this moment, right?!

“All this time, and you still didn’t learn to be respectful when talking with Kunzes…” Suki ‘Tsk’ several times, shaking her head in mock disappointment, her words finally making Sokka shut his mouth, which almost made Aang kowtow several times to Suki, to thank and praise her for managing to shut Sokka before he dug Aang’s grave and made him shot himself in the head just to forget today’s embarrassment… Sweet Merciful Lung-ta! This was even worse than the time Aang tried to impress Kuzon but ended up falling on his face and getting laughed at.

“As if you are the one to talk…” Zuko rolled his eyes, amusement shining in them as he jabbed Suki in the stomach, trying to detach her off his body, where she made herself comfy while wrapping herself around the Kunze like a sticky rice cake (Something inside of Aang felt nothing but happiness and relief at the sight in front of him. He couldn’t help but wonder what the two’s relationship was, but when looking at them; strangely, Aang could only feel happiness at the sight greeting him, no spec of jealousy or discomfort making its way to his heart… which was so strange, because shouldn’t he feel discomfort or even jealousy like how Sokka was feeling while he was putting his foot in his mouth trying to gain Suki’s attention?). “When you don’t even know the definition of personal space.” Aang’s lips quirked up as he heard Suki's boisterous laugh; ignoring the massive pout Sokka was sending in Suki’s direction.

“Oh, come on Fancy Fingers! What personal space between friends or you know…” Suki laughed, before leaning to whisper something in Zuko’s ear making him flush red and elbow the woman’s ribs hard, making her squeak and fall to the side, but that didn’t stop Suki’s shrieking laugh as she rolled around the floor choking ‘I know it!’ and jumping away to hide behind Chief Oyaji before Zuko managed to catch her.

Aang had to bite his tongue to stop the laugh that wanted to leave, be it because of the amusing show of friendship and closeness in front of him, or because of the jealousy and the huge pout that dominated Sokka’s face as he waved his arms around and called for Suki in a whiny tone, looking like a jilted lover while gazing at the Kyoshi Warrior who was smirking and sticking her tongue as Zuko (Happiness and contentment took hold of Aang, and he could only gaze at the ground in wonder and surprise at the strange feeling that squeezed his heart and almost made him cry because… because he felt like he was finally…).

Aang watched as everyone finally calmed down after a while of messing around, an amused smile on his face. “Thank you…” Hearing this made Zuko leave Suki and turn toward him, a confused look made itself on his face, and several others before harsh gasps were heard around Aang when he stood up and kowtowed before Zuko and his kind uncle. “Thank you, both of you, for the kindness you extended to my people when I wasn’t there. On behalf of the Air Monks you helped, this Aang vowed to return your generosity a thousand times more.” Aang said while kowtowing, ignoring the shocked murmurs and hitched breaths as everyone no doubt looked around in panic, not knowing what to do when the Avatar himself kowtowed and paid respect to someone when it should be the other way around; this was something unheard of and would have never been heard of if it was any Avatar other than Aang.

“Stand up Avatar,” Aang heard Zuko say in a strangled voice, and even then, Aang made sure to kowtow a few more times, offering his sincere gratitude and thanks before he finally raised and looked at Zuko; ignoring the shocked look on every face as they looked at him, not knowing what to do when something that had never happened before happened in front of their eyes. “Avatar… you should never kneel to anyone no matter the circumstances… Have we not talked about putting yourself in such situations the last time?” Zuko said, with an undertone of steel in his voice as he gazed at Aang with what no doubt he hoped was a placid face, but Aang? He could see the troubled look miles away, with the undertone of uncertainly and fear (And why fear? Aang didn’t know, and he feared that it would be an overstep if he dared to ask, so he didn’t, he only offered a comforting smile when he noticed how Zuko hid his trembling hands in the wide sleeves of his Hanfu robes).

“We did, but please let the self, judge what’s wrong and what’s right. What should be done in such situations, I believe I know what I am doing…” Aang said, wanting to express how important it was for Aang to show his sincere thanks, even when he did it in what people would have considered an unorthodox way. “…I am showing my gratitude to you not as the Avatar; but as Aang, an Air Monk from the Southern Air Temple.” He explained gently, looking everyone in the eyes with determination, willing them to understand that before he was the Avatar, he was Aang, just Aang.

Even so, Aang could only frown when he saw the uncertainty and confusion in people’s eyes because what Aang did went against everyone’s beliefs.

The Avatar was the bridge that connected the Spirit world and the mortal realm, the Avatar was the only person alive who could bend all of the elements, the Avatar was the symbol of power and divinity; the Avatar was a being that ascended into godhood to stand beside Agni, Lung-ta, Oma and Shu, Tui and La, to bring balance and harmony to the lands. So, for a God to kowtow to a mortal? That was madness incarnation itself because Gods do not bow to mortals…

But people seemed to forget something important, they seemed to forget an important piece of information that should have been general knowledge to every person out there. The knowledge that before the Avatar ascended to godhood, they were normal humans too with their own beliefs and rules they followed before their ascension.

“A-ah! I see!” Iroh stammered before bowing to Aang accepting his thanks and returning the bow several times to thank him in return before turning and trying to change the subject and divert everyone’s attention away from what happened a few minutes ago, something that everyone seemed on board with as everyone started to talk and chat about this and that.

Aang, though, could only watch how silent Zuko was, as he seemed lost in thoughts even when he gave Aang a soft smile and a nod of gratitude; it was the pain hidden in those ember eyes that made Aang frown and wonder what was going on with Zuko, and if he had dared to hit a sensitive subject with his action…

Aang promised he would apologize to Zuko tonight…

…(Zuko could only smile happily, feeling relief washing over him almost turning his muscles to jelly when he saw Aang in the crowd. The relief and happiness almost made his heart burst at the thought of Aang being here, in Kyoshi, instead of escaping Agni knows where and leaving Zuko to scourge the earth to search for him once more (And wouldn’t it be funny in a way? Spending his second life searching and chasing after his beloved once more, when he spent his first life doing the same and wasting so much time…). But against all expectations, Aang was here; be it fate or an interference from the Spirit world, or just Aang being bad with directions… Aang was here!

Seeing his beloved once more, after Zuko thought he lost him; seeing Aang once more, so close to Zuko after he left him. It was so hard for Zuko to try and stop himself from jumping his love and holding him tightly in his arms, maybe scolding him to his heart's content about how shitty it was of him to leave Zuko alone once more. Leaving once was a nightmare that almost broke Zuko and turned him mad; leaving twice, made Zuko almost lose it and burn everything in his path before he calmed himself down with the thought of meeting his beloved soon in a few short days… leaving for the third time? Oh, Aang could only wish because Zuko wouldn’t allow his stupid husband to leave his sight once more…

Suki being Suki (An annoying little shit that Zuko loved and adored) had noticed almost immediately how Zuko all but rushed to Aang but stopped himself at the last minute; taking this as her chance, she whispered something that made her fellow warrior shriek (Zuko could only hear the last few words after managing to snap himself from devouring his beloved with his eyes, and even those short few words he heard were enough to make him fluster with embarrassment) and squeal and laugh even as Zuko snipped at them to shut up or he would call aunt Yukari out of seclusion to beat their asses, which only ever success in making Suki and her hyenas of friends laugh as if their lives depended on it, ignoring Zuko’s plight as he wanted to rush to his beloved but was unable thanks to Suki who dragged him away.

One thing led to another (And with Suki having her mind set on something, nothing in the world could change it), and in the end, Zuko found himself in Chief Oyaji’s home, with Aang (Who was giving him relief and happy looks, that almost made Zuko damn it all and hug him tightly even when everyone was watching), Katara (Who was glaring at him as if her life depended on it, not that Zuko cared as he only gave her indifferent glances), and Sokka (Who was shifting and pouting and glancing at Zuko in confusion when he saw Suki giggling and hanging off Zuko’s shoulder like an annoying parrot who found her perch there; something that made his friend frown and then open his mouth only for stupidity to leave his throat and causing everyone great embarrassment, especially Aang, who looked a step away from Earth Bending a hole and burying himself in it). His uncle and Chief Oyaji were talking with one another in hushed voices, sending Aang glances every now and then, no doubt scheming their next step and how to inform the Order of The White Lotus of the changes that would happen after finding Aang.

And then, his Aang did something so unorthodox, it almost made him break the teacup in his hand, his eyes widening in shock (Anger was there too because his beloved should never…!) as he saw his beloved kowtow to him, his sincere voice rang across the place as he thanked Zuko and his uncle for helping him honor his people and give them a proper burial (Even when they did nothing but the bare minimum, not knowing what to do and how to honor the dead of the Air Nomads as everything of their culture was wiped from the history) when he wasn’t there to do it.

“Stand up Avatar,” Zuko remembered saying, feeling unbalanced and angry that his beloved would lower himself to do something like this when it wasn’t needed because, in the first place, it was Zuko’s ancestors’ fault that his beloved had to bury his people. Aang shouldn’t bow to anyone, Aang shouldn’t kowtow to anyone, Aang was the Avatar, he was the bridge between the Spirit and mortal world, he was his beloved, Aang was his beloved, he… he shouldn’t do this…

 Seeing his beloved kowtow and prostrate to him all but sent Zuko ten years back. To the days when his daughter was forcefully taken away from him and he had to hallucinate his beloved kowtowing and crying and asking for forgiveness, he could never gain after his death. It was a miracle that the teacup in his hand didn’t shatter as he put it down, or his fire didn’t burst out when he was forced to see his love kowtow to him once more… such unpleasant memories to think of…

“…Let the self, judge what’s wrong and what’s right…” Aang had said, his words making Zuko freeze in his place before swallowing the harsh words that almost left him as he all but dragged Aang to stand up because he could not see him like this anymore or he would snap.

His beloved’s words brought nothing but a frown to Zuko’s face before he relaxed his face into a perfect picture of gentleness and acceptance as he hid his shaky hands in his sleeves, trying not to lose it by having his mind remind him of that cursed period of his life ten years ago when he was still in Ozai’s clutches. Needless to say, it was a miracle that he survived this ordeal with a forced smile on his face; he all but sagged in relief when his uncle inserted himself and started talking with Aang and distracting his beloved… Zuko knew then and there…

Nightmares would refuse to leave him tonight…)…

It was probably after midnight or close to dawn when Zuko finally admitted defeat and left the ship; planning on walking around the island and calming his jittery nerves that refused to calm even after a long time passed between today and yesterday.

Hours after the shock of yesterday’s events, Zuko knew he was right; sleep had eluded him and refused him any respite, as every time he closed his eyes, only nightmares and hateful memories took hold of his heart, reminding him of the Demons he tried to kill and forget about but always failed.

The sound of waves leaping on the shores, of the winds rustling the leaves, of small animals scouring away through the forest; all made Zuko take a deep calming breath as the cool breeze gently caressed his feverish skin, further calming him down and drove his mind away from nightmares that refused to let him go. Taking another deep breath, Zuko let out a tired sigh as he found a clean spot under a tree with a great view of the sea, not that far from the village or the ship.

A harsh rustling sound came from above him, making Zuko blink and raise his head to see the source of the noise; his breath hitched when he saw Aang, sitting on one of the sturdy branches and gazing at him with a surprised look that morphed into a nervous smile.

“Can't sleep?” Aang asked in a soft voice, his words snapping Zuko out of his daze and making him stand up from his seat, gazing at Aang who shifted before jumping down to stand beside him (After yesterday’s event, Zuko didn’t have the chance to talk with Aang, mainly because he spent the day with Suki going over what happened on Kyoshi Island ever since his departure months ago, and then Sokka had pulled Aang away to talk with him about something separating the two until now).

“I should be the one asking this question.” Zuko finally said, his lips quirking into a smile when he saw how nervous Aang was as he shifted from one foot to the other to calm himself; in a way, it was amusing, how shy and easily embarrassed Aang was when talking to him when Zuko was walking around openly as a Kunze, so different from when Zuko hide what he truly was and bickered with Aang day and night as he chased him around, but at the same time so familiar that Zuko didn’t feel awkward even as the silence stretched.

Aang let out a laugh, shrugging one of his shoulders before saying. “I don’t really sleep much.” Leaving things vague, and making Zuko frown a little, wondering if it was the nightmares (About sleeping and waking up centuries later where everyone he knew was dead) that were acting up now, or the nightmares about what happened to Monk Gyatso, but before Zuko could ask Aang looked at him with determination before saying. “I am sorry!” This made Zuko furrow his brows in confusion because what was it with Aang apologizing about this and that without Zuko not knowing what the hell was the reason for such apologies?

“For what?” Zuko couldn’t help but ask, wondering what was going inside his beloved’s head now, and what kind of dark or dramatic scenarios he was thinking of. “Please don’t tell me you did something as stupid as using an Elephant Koi to surf and attract the attention of the Unagi that was hibernating?” Zuko pleaded, finally remembering that Aang had done something as stupid as this in the past, resulting in Zuko’s ship being nearly destroyed as he tried to fight a gigantic eel to survive. If this happened this time too, he swore he would kick Aang’s butt because he didn’t want his ship to be destroyed once more by that annoying creature.

“Wait, what? There is an Unagi here?” Aang asked as he looked over Zuko’s shoulders toward the sea with a raised eyebrow and a twinkling glint in his eyes that informed Zuko, that Aang would be up to some mischief later that day if he wasn’t stopped now… a thought that warmed his heart greatly and made him feel happy, even when he knew the consequences waiting for him when something as dangerous as this got into his beloved’s head…

“Don’t you dare!” Still even when happy, Zuko hissed in a warning, poking Aang’s chest a few times and snapping him from his chaotic plan of finding the Unagi and aggravating the monster to the point of showing itself.

Zuko knew that Aang had come to Kyoshi Island in the past for the Unagi and not those stupid Koi fish as he claimed, he knew it! But Suki and the others never believed him no matter how much Zuko swore up and down that, Aang was the personification of chaos, a gremlin in disguise and a certified little shit who went where the chaos was; no one ever believed him, already they were fooled by his beloved’s innocent eyes and polite nature; out of the two of them, it was always Zuko who was blamed for the troubles that Aang dragged them into when he was clearly innocent!

“Eh? Dare? What do you mean?” Aang asked in an innocent voice, looking at Zuko with wide and confused eyes as if he didn’t know what Zuko meant by his words. Ha! As if Zuko was going to believe those eyes were innocent when he more than once had the misfortune of being at the end of Aang’s mischievous plans!

“What do I mean? I can clearly see how you are going to bother the Unagi to reveal itself later! Your innocent act won't work on me, I can see it in your eyes.” Zuko crossed his arms over his chest while narrowing his eyes, his action made Aang look at Zuko with shock and surprise clear on his face as if he honestly believed that Zuko would have never caught him in the act (And maybe if the two weren’t together in the past, maybe if they hadn’t been beloveds and partners, maybe if Zuko still followed Ozai and hadn’t left his care, he wouldn’t have known to read his beloved as he did now).

It didn’t take long before Aang’s lips twitched into a huge grin and a laugh followed not that much later; a laugh that made Zuko all tingly as he felt warm all over because… when was the last time he had heard such a happy laugh from Aang? A laugh, that moved every muscle of Aang’s body as he clutched his stomach and tried to get his breath back, looking so delighted and happy and full of life, that Zuko almost pulled him into a kiss like he used to do when he saw how lively and happy Aang was.

“You caught me…” Aang said after he regained his breath, offering Zuko a sincere grin that made the Kunze warm, knowing that Aang was truly happy, and this wasn’t one of the polite smiles he always gave everyone when he wanted to reassure them, he was fine. “But… that wasn’t the reason why I apologized.” The smile was wiped off Aang’s face as he looked serious all of a sudden. “Today, for making you uncomfortable, I am truly sorry,” Aang said, looking as though he wanted to bow to him and apologize before he paused midway as if knowing such action wasn’t welcomed, by Zuko who froze in his place.

So, he noticed… Zuko couldn’t help but shift, wondering what to think about this information, but being happy that his beloved noticed him being uncomfortable even when he didn’t know the true reason for such discomfort. “It’s fine…” Zuko finally managed after a while of silence; closing his eyes and letting out a tired sigh as he tried to banish the hateful memories that refused to let go. “I got over it eventually…” Zuko leaned on the tree behind him, opening his eyes and sending Aang a glare. “But you! Did I not say not to put yourself in such embarrassing situations? Did you hear me when I said that or were you deaf at that time?!” Zuko raised his right hand to strike, and before Aang even knew what was happening, Zuko had already flicked his forehead three times in a row… hard… making the mighty Avatar squeak in pain before jumping away from Zuko, looking at him with wide eyes, as he rubbed his abused forehead gently.

Silence dominated the clearing before a loud ‘Pfft’ was heard coming from Aang, who turned away from Zuko, his shoulders shaking harshly as he tried to control his laughter and was failing to do so if the humor and flicker of happiness was anything to go by. “You are so cruel…” Aang snickered as he leaned on the tree beside Zuko, his shoulder brushing the Kunze’s and an amused grin dominated his face.

“Cruel? This was nothing, lean down a little and I will show you how cruel I can be…” Zuko threatened even as he tried to hide his grin, raising his hand once more in a threatening manner that promised another forehead flick, which only summoned a snicker from Aang who didn’t look that concerned by his threat.

 “I did what I think was the right choice, what my people would have wanted; unlike what others think, gratitude and sincere thanks must be given when they are due no matter the person. What you have done for my people was something only the kindest of souls would have done.” Any amusement Zuko felt before had vanished when he was slammed with these words, making Zuko bite the inside of his cheek while glaring at the ground near his feet.

“You wouldn’t say that when you don’t know who I truly am…” Zuko finally said after a while of silence, anger and helplessness took hold of him as he remembered the past, and how disrespectful and angry he was back then.

Wasn’t Zuko the one who spent years chasing his beloved and disrespecting his people by turning his back on their remains? Wasn’t Zuko the blackest of souls out there, for the disgusting deeds his ancestors did, and the lives he injured or took when he stood against Aang? Zuko knew if it wasn’t for Aang opening Zuko’s eyes and winning his heart, he wouldn’t have done what he did in this life and would have continued to ignore his beloved’s people in his descent into madness and hatred.

“You are the descendant of Sozin…” Aang said all of a sudden, his smile never leaving his face, even when Zuko’s shocked eyes found his. “The son of the Fire Lord, the Prince…” Aang words made Zuko swallow harshly, trying to hide his shaky hands in his sleeves.

“How… How did you…?” Zuko asked, his breath hitching, looking at Aang long and hard trying to think of how Aang found out who he was so early, when he didn’t even dare to tell him who he was this time around, unlike in the past when he introduced himself as the Prince of the Fire Nation.

“Your letter.” Aang simply stated, his words making Zuko pause before he understood what Aang was referring to… So it was that letter… He couldn’t help but ponder how Aang managed to connect him to the letter he wrote ages ago begging forgiveness from the people his grand-grandfather had killed, and then managed to correctly guess that the letter was written by one of Sozin’s descendants and not any other Clan in the Fire Nation.

He can be smart when he wants to be… Zuko thought with an amused smile. “And? Are you not angry for who I am, and what my ancestors did to your people?” Zuko asked with curiosity, wondering how much Aang’s answer would differ from the past when he joined him in the Western Air Temple.

“Have I not told you my answer today?” Aang asked gently, and Zuko couldn’t help but raise his eyebrow as he reviewed what Aang had told him when they were sitting with the others. It didn’t take long for Zuko to know what Aang had meant by his words, and by then an amused smile played on his lips.

Zuko chuckled as he finally understood what his beloved meant. “You are weird…” Zuko told Aang, because this was the best, he could do without breaking down and confessing everything through tears, promises, and kisses. To think even now… even now when Aang should hate him for what his family had done, his beloved was still kind to everyone he met even when they weren’t deserving of his kindness.

“A good weird, or a bad weird?” Aang questioned after a while, scrunching his nose and actually looking concerned about the answer; that more than ever summoned a laugh from Zuko, who felt like a weight he had been carrying all these years was finally removed from his shoulders.

Unable to help himself anymore, Zuko decided to damn it all and lean up to softly kiss Aang’s cheek, before saying. “That’s for me to judge.” Zuko then began to walk away, his smile widening when he heard a squeak coming from Aang’s direction before his beloved started to stutter something, finally catching up on what had taken place just now.

Snickering to himself, Zuko waved goodbye to his beloved, who even from this far and with the moon as their only light source of light, was bright red, looking at Zuko with such an embarrassed and flustered look that Zuko couldn’t help the giggle that left him… suddenly…

Zuko didn’t feel so alone anymore…

Aang couldn’t even sleep a wink that night… sitting under one of the trees in a meditating pose, Aang could only watch the ground in front of him in a daze, not knowing what to do or how to act.

His cheek still tingled with the kiss he received that night, and once more Aang couldn’t help his hand from cupping his right cheek in wonder… That was my first kiss… He thought to himself, knowing that even if it was a silly kiss on the cheek, this was the first time that anyone had done something like this to him.

Remembering the kiss again, Aang could only flush red, finally breaking his meditation pose and hugging his legs tightly, laying his head on his knees and trying to control the redness that wanted to spread all over his body…

Sweet Merciful Lung-ta! How did Aang’s apology last night end in him getting a kiss all of a sudden?! Shouldn’t the Kunze (Aang doesn’t know!) become angry for the emotional turmoil Aang put him through the day before? Shouldn’t he be mad and not want to see him again, or at least should he be hard to befriend? How did everything Aang imagined turn out to be the opposite and ended up with him getting a kiss?!

Don’t get Aang wrong, he was actually very pleased and elated to get a kiss from such a beautiful and kind Kunze (Even if the said Kunze was the Prince of the Fire Nation, which reminded him, he had to make sure never to mention such information in front of Katara or Sokka, because… you know… prejudice and hate on both sides and all of that, even when Zuko didn’t seem to have any connection with his nation and such), it’s just… it’s just embarrassing… all of a sudden and…

Spirits above! Why is it always him, who finds himself in such situations? …Aang couldn’t help but whine internally, looking at the sea not that far with a contemplative look, wondering if it would be worth it to wake the Unagi from its hibernation and beg that creature to eat Aang and save him from such an embarrassing situation.

When Aang had decided to roam the beach last night after sleep had eluded him for the third night in a row, he didn’t imagine that he would end up meeting Zuko who looked tired and troubled, but no less sad; a sight that made Aang so concerned he all but jumped down and scared the Kunze who seemed lost in thought.

One thing led to another, and then by the end, the two of them were talking and even joking, making Aang so happy and content, because when was the last time someone treated him like he was a normal person instead of the Avatar? He surely didn’t remember someone treating him like this after it was known that Aang would be the next Avatar, a piece of information that was disclosed to everyone when he was twelve, still too young to be considered an adult in everyone’s eyes, but with the background he had? It was already decided that he was too old and should have already been taking his duty as the Avatar seriously even at that age.

So, they talked, and exchanged some deep words that made both of them hesitate to go further because they were strangers; they also exchanged not-so-deep words and jokes, that made Aang laugh and feel the invisible shackles tightening around his neck loosen a bit as he was treated like he was a normal person and not someone to be feared or worshipped.

One thing led to another, and in the end, Aang found himself being kissed by Zuko (Even if it was a small kiss on the cheek, for Aang, it meant something big) who then waved goodbye and left Aang alone under this same tree, stuttering and looking around and feeling like a maiden that was bullied and teased (A strange feeling while it wasn’t pleasant, Aang wouldn’t say he minded it, not when his heart pounded so loudly in his chest it was a wonder how Zuko didn’t hear it).

So, here Aang was, sitting under the same tree for hours on end, trying to meditate and calm himself but failing spectacularly at that because his mind decided to put the kiss on repeat until Aang all but made a hole in the ground and buried himself in it. “This is so…” Aang mumbled, to himself, raising his hand to slap his forehead, hoping to get his barriers back because if he didn’t… well… let’s just say the Unagi would have some delicious dinner given to him on a golden plate.

It was only when the sun was high in the sky that Aang finally gathered the courage to stand up from his place and walk toward the village. Partially because he was hungry and wanted to buy something to eat, while another because he was already thinking about the next step and whether he, Sokka, and Katara should finally leave Kyoshi and go to the Northern Pole; they had already spent days here when this was supposed to be a temporary resting place before the three of them left to find the Water Tribe in the North… part of Aang, though, couldn’t help but wonder if he would be able to see Zuko again after leaving to the North.

“…He should be kind! A hard-working person! The strongest bender out there! Follow the old ways! He-!” Shrieks and laughter greeted Aang when he finally reached the village, Suki’s loud screech of delight as she ran around made Aang pause midway, as his eyes fell on Zuko who was chasing Suki and the Kyoshi Warriors around who were laughing and screeching and trying to run away.

“He should be respectful of all lives! A man with patience and knowledge! He should also have a funny side that makes you laugh!” Miko laughed as she continued, running away before Zuko managed to catch her. “He should be tall! A Master of his element!” Miko jumped away, running behind Suki who was looking a step away from keeling over from how hard she was laughing.

Aang watched the chaos taking place in front of him with confusion, but nonetheless, amusement made him smile and he almost laughed out loud at how flustered Zuko was, and how he was pouting a storm as he pointed at Suki. “Enough, stop bothering me, and go kiss your boyfriend!” Zuko huffed, glaring at Suki who was grinning so hard, that it was a miracle that her face wasn’t split in two.

“I don’t have one… unlike someone here… tell me! Tell me! Did he meet all of your criteria? He did, didn’t he?!” Suki danced around Zuko, making the Kunze’s brow twitch and a harsh glare was sent toward Suki. “What was next? Oh, yes! A loyal man! Have an unshakable view of right and wrong with unwavering honor! He should be humble! Loving! A person who-!” Suki couldn’t even finish as she dodged Zuko’s hands, laughing loudly as she danced around the Kunze who looked like he was a step away from killing his friend.

“Woah there!” Aang exclaimed when Suki bumped into him while trying to escape Zuko’s grip, his presence made all of the Kyoshi Warriors (Plus Zuko) freeze in their place, and their jaws dropped when they saw they finally saw who the person they bumped into. “Uh… did I… interrupt something?” Aang said nervously, gazing at the women who fell silent, their eyes never leaving Aang making him nervous all over.

“Say Aang…” Suki suddenly pipped, making Aang hum and turn his attention to the woman, and all but scrambling away when he saw Suki looking at him with a scary grin that shouldn’t be on any woman’s face unless it meant bad things were going to happen. “Are you by a chance betrothed to someone?” Suki grinned, his words freezing Aang before a confused noise left his throat.

“I… wha… no?” Aang said, confusion coloring his face when he heard the giggling followed by loud ‘Oh!’ ringing around the place.

“Suki, I am warning you! If you don’t shut up, I will tell Sokka that you fancy him!” Zuko said in a threatening manner, his words summoning nothing but giggles from the Kyoshi Warriors who looked between Aang, Suki, and Zuko. As for Aang, he was looking around, wondering what the hell was going on and what had he thrown himself into.

“Oh, shut it Fancy Fingers! I am trying to find you a husband, don’t ruin this after we finally managed to find the only person who met your crazy standards!” Suki then stuck her tongue out at Zuko, disregarding Aang, whose face turned so red at those words, that he almost started stuttering and running away; especially when the women around him all started giggling and laughing and cheering.

Silence dominated the clearing before. “Aunt Yukari!” Zuko’s loud shout could be heard all across the forest, making the Kyoshi Warriors squeak before shouting and running away, laughing and shrieking as they jumped and disappeared into the forest, the only one who stayed for a bit was Suki, who shouted ‘This wasn’t over!’ before escaping and following her friends, leaving a flustered Aang alone with Zuko.

“…Hehe… nice friends…” Aang laughed nervously, his words making Zuko flush red, making Aang bite his lip to stop the grin that took over his face at the embarrassment he saw on the Kunze’s face. As much as Aang wanted to tease Zuko relentlessly as a payback for the kiss, it would be mean to tease him like this when Suki had already embarrassed him enough.

“Ex-friends if I had anything to do with it…” Zuko mumbled to himself, his words summoning a laugh from Aang who leaned on his staff, feeling a little mean and somewhat giddy by the implication he heard Suki sputtering, even when Aang was sure they were just teasing the poor Kunze.

Thickening his face a bit, Aang decided to be a little mean and say. “So… did I meet the criteria?” Making Zuko stumble on thin air before he whirled around; face flushing bright red as Zuko opened and closed his mouth several times before huffing and turning around, not giving Aang the chance to tease again before he ran away, leaving Aang alone.

Not being able to help himself, Aang laughed loudly, feeling so light (And so, so happy, which was strange, because wasn’t he sad and in pain not a few days ago?) about today’s event he couldn’t help but have a skip in his steps before returning to his hut for the duration of his stay…

Aang could only smile…

…(“Did you find him?” A harsh voice resonated across the hall, making everyone flinch and look down, not daring to raise their heads; terror and fear had sized every heart in the room, and no one dared to open their mouth to respond to the Lord sitting on his throne. “Well?!” The sound of a fist hitting a hard surface, the heat that almost burned them alive as it kept on increasing; the fires that roared across the room in response to the Lord’s anger. It all made everyone cower and shut up, not daring to open their mouths lest they summoned their Lord’s rage.

Finally, after what felt like decades of silence, someone had gathered enough gut to crawl forward and kowtow to the enraged Qianyuan who was a step away from burning everything in his way. “My Lord, our spies had found a strong lead on the possible whereabouts of the Prince.” The man stuttered, looking like he was a step away from pissing himself or just running away and leaving the place.

A growl of rage resonated across the hall, and everyone shook; their hearts picking up as terror crawled over their nerves, promising them a painful end if they didn’t satisfy the madman who stood from the throne and started pacing. “How many times did you sputter this same nonsense in front of me? How many years did you say these exact same words only to turn out to be nothing but failure, Zhao?!” The snarling voice of the Fire Lord was enough to make many kowtow and blabber apology after apology, fearing for their lives, and knowing that their Lord could lose it at any moment now and burn them all in retaliation for the bad news they brought.

“T-this time, it’s d-different my Lord… the prince’s ship was spotted!” Zhao stuttered, looking so shaken and terrified, a feeling that everyone in this hall knew intimately as they fought themselves to calm their breaths down and not lose it. “I-it was spotted going into the North Pole! To the Northern Water Tribes!” Hearing that, the Fire Lord stilled in his place, a harsh snarl crossing over his face before it smoothed down.

“The Northern Water Tribes… huh…” The Lord muttered before letting out a hum and taking his seat on the throne once more; silence dominated the hall before an aggravated sigh left the Qianyuan. “Zhao… this is your last chance, bring Prince Zuko back, or never return to the Fire Nation again!” With a harsh slam, the fires roared once more, making the servants and generals scramble back in terror.

“Y-yes, my L-Lord!” Zhao’s shaky voice could be heard across the hall as he kowtowed to the Fire Lord a few times before scrambling away, leaving the throne room, and no doubt trying to go and bring the Prince of the Fire Nation back before the Lord’s patience disappeared and he did something worse than burning Zhao and nearly killing him.

“This time… this time…” Shivers ran down everyone’s spine as they heard the mad muttering coming from the Lord who stood from his throne and once more started pacing around, hissing and growling something under his breath. “This time... you will learn...” The people down below the Dias looked at one another, dread clear on every face as the muttering continued to be heard, even after everyone escaped from the throne room…

They hoped that Zhao would find the Prince because if he didn’t…

No one wanted to witness the madness that was going to take place…)…

Chapter Text

“WOOOOOOOHOOOOOOOOOOO!”

Sokka’s screams could be heard all over the ship, and not for the thousandth time that day, Aang almost facepalm so hard, that a permanent red print was left on his face. “This ship is so awesome!” Aang let out an embarrassed breath, turning to the Kunze to apologize for his friends’ conduct and the embarrassment they caused everyone by the way they acted.

Instead of being annoyed or angry by the fact that Sokka was making a nuisance out of himself, Zuko had an amused smile on his face as he saw his friend running around the place, touching everything in sight and ‘Awe’-ing and ‘Ah’-ing at everything. “Let him be,” Zuko whispered when he no doubt noticed the look on Aang’s face, and not for the thousandth time, Aang thanked the Spirits above for how kind and understanding Zuko was; when no doubt any other person disregarding their secondary nature, would have had enough of the way his friends were acting.

“This place is so cool!” Sokka jumped around, almost falling from the ship if not for Lieutenant Jee taking hold of him from the back of his shirt, and even then, his friend continued to shout ‘Awesome’, ‘Amazing’, and ‘Cool’ disregarding his safety and the mental wellbeing of the crew beside him. 

“You know… I… um… I don’t mind taking them to the Northern Pole on Appa’s back…” Aang said, once more wincing and mouthing the word ‘Sorry’ again when they heard a crash coming from Sokka’s direction, as the man went exploring inside the ship, causing many sounds related to something crashing or breaking to be heard.

“All is fine, young Avatar,” Iroh said as he poured tea for everyone with a happy look not even a spec of anger on his face; Aang couldn’t help but wonder how the Qianyuan was so chill while his ship was being destroyed by Sokka who wouldn’t sit still for the life of him. “Young mind must be nourished… that, and it would be counterproductive to go separately when there is only one destination.” Iroh smiled as he offered chamomile tea to everyone on the table.

Aang smiled, accepting the tea with a ‘Thank you’ and throwing Katara a scolding look when he saw her not moving to take the cup from the older man; a second or two of glaring harshly, made the girl finally accept the cup with a disgruntled ‘Thanks’, which did nothing but made Aang flush with embarrassment at how Katara was still disrespectful and a little brat when facing the kindness offered to them by Zuko and his uncle.

It had been a couple of days since Aang and his friends had decided to restart their journey once more, with their destination of heading to the Northern Pole in their mind. At that time, part of Aang was reluctant to leave Kyoshi Island behind, wanting to spend more time on the island; even when he knew he didn’t have much time left and that he needed to reach the North. A couple of days since Aang finally gathered the courage to tell Chief Oyaji and the Kyoshi Warriors about his decision, even when a major part of him was protesting and was finding an excuse after the other to stay in Kyoshi and not leave (A couple of days, since Aang had to war with himself about telling Zuko of his departure, even when everything inside Aang was shriveling and protesting; telling him to stay with Zuko and never leave his side… which was so, so strange, because how did Aang become attached to someone, even if they were a Kunze, after just three meetings?).

A couple of days since Aang resigned to the crushing feeling that consumed him at the thought of leaving and heading to the North, wondering what kind of adventures he would face on their journey… imagined his surprise and delight when Suki looked surprised and happy when she told him ‘Oh? So, are you and Zuko leaving for the Northern Pole together? Damn, that Fancy Fingers move fast!’ Aang knew that Suki meant something else by her words, way different than what Aang had meant by his, but getting the confirmation that Zuko was also heading to the North and that the two of them may possibly meet later, Aang was delighted, and a heavy boulder Aang didn’t know he was carrying was removed from his back.

After that, Aang went to tell Zuko of his departure, happy that the two of them would meet now and then during their journey, being happy that he would see Zuko even after the two of them went on their separate ways. One thing led to another after finding the Kunze, and even Aang didn’t truly know what happened; all Aang knew, by the end of their meeting, Aang had unconsciously? Against his will? By the direction of a higher being? He didn’t truly know, but by the end, Aang had agreed to travel with Zuko and his uncle on their ship, and head to the Northern Water Tribes.

Aang was dazed the whole time, and he didn’t even remember much of their conversation, only the fact that worry and sadness had painted Zuko’s face when he told him about his departure; sadness that made Aang scramble around like a headless chicken, doing everything in his capability to erase such look, even if it meant that Aang would accept traveling with the Kunze from now on… needless to say, when Aang told Katara and Sokka about his plan, all hell broke loose…

While Sokka didn’t care much about their way of travel (And even seemed to have warmed up to Zuko and his uncle, courtesy of Suki who took it upon herself to plant the respect of Kunzes into Sokka) he was still cautious and had pulled Aang aside and asked him several times if he was sure about his decision, and if he knew the dangers of allowing such thing to happen; Aang had to assure his friend that they were fine, that nothing was going to happen, and that Zuko was trustworthy, only then did Sokka let the topic be, content to let things play as how they were as he went to prepare for their departure.

Katara on the other hand… the less said the better, as the little girl had blown up on Aang and later Sokka when the two of them had voted to go with Zuko and his crew to the North; till now, Katara was still acting like a disrespectful brat, even when Aang, Suki, (And hell even Sokka!) had tried to talk with her and tell her to behave.

Having said their goodbyes to the Kyoshi Warriors, Chief Oyaji, and the Kyoshi people, Aang was content to travel on the Fire Nation ship, mainly because it would be a better strategy to stay undercover because a Fire Nation vessel was a better transportation method than a Flying Bison that would bring all sort of attention toward them… if only Katara understood this, and stop being petty.

This all led them to this moment; with Aang sitting beside Zuko and Iroh, enjoying an impromptu tea party (Which Aang would learn later, that Iroh would always host tea parties weekly with music nights, and Pai Sho tournaments at the drop of a hat with no one being able to stop him, even his nephew), feeling greatly embarrassed and a step away from dunking himself in the ocean, when Katara continued to glare at everyone and anyone with a sour look, and Sokka pounded toward them loudly with a pleased look on his face as he carried on his back what looked like an engine from the ship, and having an exasperated Lieutenant Jee trailing behind him while muttering something under his breath.

“This place is amazing!” Sokka exclaimed cheerfully, finally taking a seat and putting the scrap of metal beside him, looking too elated and a step away from vibrating in his seat. “Compared to the destroyed ship near Wolf Cove, this ship is awesome! Aang, look at this engine! Even when compared to the ship you had to go inside and send a flare from…” And here, Aang almost slid down his chair from embarrassment and shame. “It’s so different, and the mechanism is different too!” Sokka crossed his arms over his chest and started rubbing his chin with his left hand while gazing at the engine with excitement.

A chuckle was heard from Zuko, who had an amused smile on his lips (And softness in his eyes, that made Aang’s heart skip a beat or two before he had to force himself to act nonchalantly, even when he felt his hands sweating and his heart pounding). “I see, that you are interested in engineering.” Zuko hummed, his words made Sokka pause for a bit before he shifted uncomfortably in his seat, sliding away from the engine.

“Nah! Nope! No such thing! I am more interested in warrior stuff! Yeah! Warrior stuff!” Sokka laughed uncomfortably, and Aang couldn’t help but frown a little; he wondered why his friend would feel so uncomfortable when someone pointed out his interest and switched the subject, when for the past Spirits above know how many hours, Sokka had run around the ship with sparkling eyes and awe shining clearly on his face.

“That’s nice and all.” Zuko hummed, gazing at Sokka long and hard with narrow eyes. “But it also doesn’t mean that the people should suppress and mold themselves to others' wish, instead of their own.” Aang smiled at that, giving Zuko a grateful smile for his words, as he felt his heart melt at such kind and encouraging words from the Kunze who seemed to have found the problem.

“Why do you care?” Katara snorted, her words made Aang frown harshly, and send Katara a look, which was met with a huff and crossed arms from the girl who looked away, not looking apologetic at all; Aang could only wonder why Katara was acting like this… so… so bratty and annoying, when from the start, Zuko was nothing but kind and accommodating to them and their demands.

Zuko, Spirits above bless his kind heart, only let out a hum, not commenting, even when Katara’s words sent the calm atmosphere into an awkward silence, as many Fire Nation crew frowned harshly at her but didn’t scold her because Zuko and Iroh didn’t reprimand her.

“Zhī jǐ zhī bǐ, bǎi zhàn bù dài.” After a while of silence, Iroh finally spoke, his words making Sokka (And Katara) frown in confusion, unfamiliar with this idiom like Aang and Zuko, being from the Southern Pole and not from the Mainland. “It means, know yourself, know your enemy, and you will never be defeated in a hundred battles.” Iroh poured Sokka a cup of tea, a smile on his face as he gave the teen his cup. “To understand your own strengths and weaknesses is a true blessing that would bring you highs unmatched.” Iroh then took a sip of his own cup, letting out a happy sigh. “The world is full of people who think they know what they should be, rare are those who know what they want to be.” Sokka had a thoughtful look on his face as he heard these words, even when there was a trace of hesitation on his face.

“Just imagine this Sokka!” Aang decided to speak and push his friend in the right direction of never being forced to make a choice he would regret all of his life (Like Aang, whose life from the start was nothing but guilt and shame and regrets; all mixed together in a package that made him feel useless and helpless day after day, after day), giving his friend a wide grin. “There are so many warriors nowadays that it isn’t even fun, but an Engineer/Warrior/plan-making guy? Now that would be epic!” Aang cheered Sokka up, feeling elated when he saw delight shining in his friend’s eyes; it didn’t take long before Sokka puffed his chest, and started to exclaim about his greatness, making Aang roll his eyes subtly but smile at how happy his friend was.

“Our next port is near Omashu. There are many amazing engineers over there, one even known as 'The Mechanic', a genius unmatched; if you want, we could go there and talk to him.” Zuko suddenly said, his words summoning many reactions from the people sitting at the table; a pleasant and thoughtful look from Iroh, an elated and happy look from Sokka, a harsh frown from Katara, as for Aang? He truly didn’t know what to feel, not when a bittersweet feeling took hold of his heart as he remembered the friends he had and left there, a hundred years ago…

Omashu… huh…

 If there was one fixed truth that would never be erased from the world no matter how many tried; if there was a known fact, as known as the sun rising from the east and sitting in the west, of how the water was wet and the sun was hot. Then it would be Zuko’s ability to find his beloved no matter where he decided to hide. Be it in the deserts of the Earth Kingdom where everyone could get lost and not even the bones could be found or through the ice and desolated lands of the Northern and Southern Water Tribes; in the abandoned Air Temples where the history was lost to the sand of time and nothing was left after everything was burned to the ground, or in the Fire Nation’s villages and towns where many could get lost through the crowd and would managed to change their faces as well as their names to start a new life. Through it all, like a fixed pillar that would never be destroyed, Zuko’s ability to find his beloved when he decided to run away, remained true even in this lifetime.

It should have been known that Zuko when he decided to set his mind on something, no matter how absurd and mythical it would sound; in the end, Zuko would achieve the impossible when many had failed before him. To survive when he was supposed to die, and when his father set his mind on destroying him in every way he could; to find the Avatar when everyone knew this was nothing but a wild goose chase because the Avatar had vanished for a hundred years, never to be found again. To regain his honor when everyone around him (Other than his uncle) believed he had lost it the day he refused to fight during that cursed Agni Kai; to be able to do good, to choose right, when everyone (Excluding his beloved, and uncle) believed he never had a grain of good in his heart.

It should have been known that Zuko when he decided to do something, would follow it to the end, no matter how long it would take, or how impossible it seemed to be. Aang would have known and even attested to that fact, because didn’t the two of them fall in love and get married when everyone around them believed they would end up killing each other in the end?

So, when his beloved came to him a few days ago telling him about his departure to the Northern Water Tribes without Zuko? Zuko knew then and there, that his mother’s acting lesson would come in hand (To hide his obsession with his beloved, to hide his terror at the thought of losing Aang when the two of them had only been reunited recently; to hide the fury at the thought of his beloved leaving, the madness and self-doubt that took hold of him and squeezed tightly as nasty voices whispered in his mind that he was never enough, and because of that his beloved was leaving him). Needless to say, this Aang, even if he was his beloved, still hadn’t learned all of Zuko’s quirks and hidden cues, not being able to fully differentiate between Zuko’s black soul and mad heart, and the front of the kind and benevolent Kunze that was build during his travels by people who saw only the bright side of the moon without even knowing about the dark side hidden behind the mask.

His beloved was none the wiser about Zuko almost snapping then and there and marking him so he would never even think of leaving him behind like his Aang seemed to be fond of doing recently. His Aang would never know the excruciating power of will that Zuko had exercised when he acted like the distraught Kunze and not how he truly wanted to act and say, which would possibly scare his mate completely and make him pull away, or worse run somewhere as far away as he could (Not that it had worked in the past, as Zuko, no matter where his beloved would run off to, he would always manage to find him in the end).

So, in the end, Zuko could only hide the dark, and bring on the light, knowing when the time was right to act, and when it was better to use the sweet act of a Kunze on his beloved; knowing that Aang was too kindhearted and good to think that someone would dare to do something as despicable as tricking him. So, Zuko used the skills his mother taught him once upon a time when she decided to be a mother before she left him for death in the viper nest that was the palace; no doubt running away to start a new and happy life, as far away from her mad husband, useless son, and disturbing daughter (And does Zuko even have the heart to blame her? If it was Zuko in her place? If he had met Aang before everything and anything, wouldn’t he have done the same and run away with his beloved? Had he not thought of just stealing his husband away, and escaping somewhere as far away from here, where they would start new lives with new names and new faces away from the war?).

So, Zuko played his role dutifully, showing only fear and concern for his beloved (Emotions that weren’t fake but didn’t mean that the rest of his thoughts and darker moods had to be shown… not yet at least) as he tried to convince his beloved of coming with him, instead of going on Appa on an insane journey that would take a long time (The jealousy and possessiveness at the thought of his beloved meeting new people and getting closer to Katara during his journey -or anyone else for the matter- was enough to rear its ugly head, and he had to try so hard not to let anything show up on his face).

The only perks of having an actress of a mother, a despicable scumbag as a biological father, and an insane sister who was amazing at gaslighting; was that when Zuko wanted, he could emulate their act quite perfectly. To manipulate and trick people with a demure front; to hide a knife behind his back and to wait until others’ guards were down to strike, to know when to bring more people with sweet words and a kind front, and when to be like a bitch and step on those opposing him. They were all skills that Zuko had learned from his wretched family, but hid them quite well behind a front of honesty and honor, so as to not disappoint his uncle and beloved, who were kind, good, and honest; but hiding them doesn’t necessarily mean that he forgot about them… not in the slightest.

So Zuko played his role well, too well. He got his beloved to come with him out of his own will, even if it took a few nudges, and careful manipulative tricks he learned from his Oh-So-Beloved Sister; he managed to soften Sokka’s attitude toward him with the help of Suki, and by doing so, managed to slightly direct him to a huge hidden strength Sokka had always had, early on in their journey, knowing that if Sokka started learning under Sai ‘The Mechanic’ earlier than their past life, then his friend would reach highs unmatched (Sai, the man Zuko managed to find in the Northern Air Temple, all thanks to his beloved’s tales of his wild journey with his friends. Sai, the man who made those war balloons and many devices that were the winning cards in his scumbag of a father’s plan of dominating the world. Sai, the man Zuko managed to persuade into joining his side and offer him protection behind the walls of Omashu, as the man worked with them to help them overthrow the Fire Lord instead of living his life in fear, serving the Fire Lord. Sai, the man who would teach Sokka, and this time, without the fear of the man turning to be a traitor to protect his son, not when his people were already protected by both the Earth Kingdom and Zuko’s many spies) that would enable them to win this stupid war, unlike last time.

So Zuko played his role, too well, that no one, not even his uncle managed to discover how he was one breath closer to destroying Katara and erasing her from existence; too well, Zuko managed to play his role, as he closed his eyes and let out a hum of acknowledgment every time Katara spoke or acted spoiled, never once replied to her scathed remarks or pitiful attempts at playing the victim, instead he ignored her and when he wanted someone to deal with her, he would act like her words had hurt him too deep to know how to respond to her provocation, instead of planning on killing her in 234 different ways (Because once a traitor, always a traitor, and Katara’s betrayal was one of the worse kind… she was the one who managed to free Aang from the ice, she was the one who followed him from the start and protected him, she was the one who was always there for him, and the one who fell in love first, and then, just when they fought with Azula and Zuko was shot full of lightening -All because Katara decided to insert herself into their fight when Zuko repeatedly told her to stay away- she turned her back on them and betray them? Betray Aang? The one she claimed was her beloved?! Zuko was many things -A murdered with a cold heart, an insane piece of shit with a darkness that would make people run away shrieking in fear, a disgusting creature that should have been killed a long time ago, a madman with no plan to repent even when facing divine judgment, a dog from a wretched bloodline and origin- but even he wouldn’t have bit the hand that extended to him in acceptance and love or discarded his honor and betray his principles), Zuko was content to let Aang and Sokka scold her with their harsh looks and even harsher words when no one was there to see, every time this happened.

So, Zuko played his role, acted as properly as everything around him demanded, and manipulated the scene around him with the expertise of a director who directed the play, and as soon as Omashu was mentioned? Zuko watched from the corner of his eye how his beloved stiffened, and how he seemed to tune down their conversation; too lost, and in pain when his past was mentioned, and the consequences of his past actions came to make an appearance, knowing that it was now, that Zuko could make his move to either deepen his bond with his beloved, or at the least make him question his morality.

If there was one fact that would transcend time and space; it was that no matter where Aang ran and hid, Zuko would always manage to find him in the end, even to the end of the world and through the veil that separated the Spirit from the mortals, just like Zuko did that night.

“Can’t sleep?” Zuko asked his beloved when the moon was at its zenith; the ship was quiet at this time, no one was around the deck, as everyone was sound asleep in their beds; few were those who were still awake to do their routines before bed at this hour, and even fewer who would stay up to direct the ship to their destination.

Aang, his beloved, who as always ran to the highest point there was (Where the air was fresh and cold, expanding the lungs and chilling their surrounding; a place where the air would soothe and calm the nerves, and offer his beloved a sanctuary, even if it was for a few hours before he was forced to face the world), turned to Zuko’s direction, surprise painted his face before that surprise was replaced with a smile, and something so soft, Zuko couldn’t help feeling warmth engulfing him at being at the end of such look. “I should be the one asking this question,” Aang replied, a parody of their night in Kyoshi, bringing a soft smile to Zuko’s face.

It wasn’t until Zuko took a seat beside his beloved, leaning on the metal wall behind him that he said. “I was worried about you.” Making his beloved look at him with shock, clearly not knowing what to do with such a bold declaration. “Ever since Omashu was mentioned this morning…” Zuko let his words hang in the air, watching his beloved’s face closely, looking at how sadness and pain flickered in those grey-blue eyes before his beloved masked his emotions.

“I… it’s nothing…” Aang managed to choke these words out, making the Kunze frown wondering how affected his beloved really was; it took all of Zuko’s willpower to stop himself from pulling Aang into his arms and comforting him. Forcing himself to chant ‘It is not the time’ to stop himself from acting like he always did when he saw his beloved this sad, knowing that it wasn’t the time to be too familiar with Aang. “Just… just forget it… please?” Aang begged, his words bringing nothing but pain and heartbreak into Zuko’s heart, who never wanted to see his beloved like this, even if it was meant to further his plans.

“Aang… what’s wrong?” Not being able to handle the disheartened look on his beloved’s face anymore, Zuko took hold of his beloved’s hand in his, running his thumb gently over the knuckles, summoning a hitched breath from the Qianyuan. “You know you can tell me anything, right?” Zuko’s voice was gentle, concern shone in his eyes, and his scent was nothing but calm and soothing, disarming his beloved who slumped and looked at their intertwined hands.

“I… I don’t even know what I am doing anymore…” Aang let out a tired sigh, leaning on the metal behind him, looking so lost and in pain; Zuko almost pulled his husband into his embrace and damned everything before he managed to control and force himself to be content with giving Aang’s hand a gentle squeeze. “All of this… I… I don’t know what I should think… hearing about what happened to the other nations from Suki… being reminded that Omashu… that… my friends… were forced to fight a war for decades upon decades, because I wasn’t there… maybe even dying… I… I guess it was too much…” Aang whispered, unconsciously clutching Zuko’s hand tightly. “I never wanted to be the Avatar… I never wanted to hold such a position… not when… I… I just wanted to have a normal life; you know?” Zuko let out a gentle hum, running his thumb over Aang’s knuckles in comfort.

“I know what you mean…” Zuko mumbled, giving his beloved a reassuring smile. “To be free from the shackles of responsibility, to be able to live a normal and happy life away from who you were and what you are destined to be…" Zuko hummed. "...love, marriage, family… to have all of this without the condemnation of being the Prince of the Fire Nation to poison such blessings… be able to live normally and not have the contempt of people from every nation just because I am the son of the Fire Lord… it looks like a nice dream… but sadly, we can't run away from our responsibilities... not forever at least…” That summoned a sigh from Aang who looked so sad, Zuko’s heart hurt.

“Sometimes… I wish that there was just someone who would tell me what to do… how to be the Avatar that everyone wanted me to be.” Aang looked so helpless and angry as he said these words, likely he never wanted to admit such weakness to anyone out there, but at the same time, he needed to say something, or all these words would fester and poison him from the inside.

“Aang… be…” Zuko almost let the word ‘Beloved’ slip from between his lips before he managed to bite his tongue and take a deep breath, formulating his reply to stop himself from being exposed; while at the same time, knowing this was his chance, but being hesitant to act on it because… because this was Aang! “No one can tell you how to be the Avatar…” Zuko ended up saying watching as Aang’s face fell.

“I… of course they can… if they just…” Aang’s voice cracked. “If they just told me what to do… then what happened to the Air Nomads… it wouldn’t happen again… I… if they just… then I would have been able to save them… and…” Zuko could only gaze at his beloved with pained eyes, two sides warring within his soul; one was demanding that he comfort his beloved and wipe his sorrower away, while the other, the darker side of him, hissed and told him that this was it… that Zuko could finally reach Aang and force him to shed his stupid morality that cost them their daughter (But no matter how much of a wretched creature Zuko was; no matter how low he fell into the darkness of the abyss, and how disgusting he became as he drenched himself in blood and sin… to take advantage of his beloved in such state; Zuko would rip his heart with both of his hands than dare to do such thing).

“Aang…” Zuko’s breath hitched and he had to swallow before he forced the next words to leave his throat. “You couldn’t have done anything… if you had stayed with the Air Nomads… you couldn’t have stopped the Fire Nation, and you couldn’t have stopped the war… You would have just died along with everyone else.” Zuko could only watch the stricken look on Aang’s face, as his beloved looked like someone had slapped him in the face, tears of despair and denial shining in his eyes.

“I… need to go…” Aang suddenly said, his voice cracking as he tried to stand up and no doubt run away; not wanting to have this conversation, not now, not ever. A conversation that even in the past, his beloved refused to have and would always act like he was fine, even when his heart was grinding into fine pieces of glass; big enough to hurt, but not big enough to be glued back together.

Zuko could only tighten his grip on Aang’s hand and pull him to sit down once more, clutching his beloved’s hand with his own, while his free hand touched his husband’s cheek gently, directing his sight to Zuko. “It was not your fault; it was never your fault. Back then… if you had stayed, you would have been killed. Aang, you wouldn’t have been able to do a thing, and then… what happened to the Air Nomads would happen once more, it happened to the Water Tribes, it would have happened to the Earth Kingdom… until the Avatar ended up being born in the Fire Nation, and then… then no one would be safe from the super soldier the Fire Nation would have created.” Tears ran down his beloved’s face, breaking Zuko’s heart into tiny pieces as he saw his husband suffer before his very own eyes but not being able to do a thing.

“But… because of me… thousands of people have died…” Suppressed sobs and hitched breaths left his beloved’s chest, bringing nothing but agony to Zuko’s soul, as he wiped his beloved’s tears; bringing his husband into his embrace, not being able to handle it anymore, wanting to hide his beloved in his arms.

“And millions more would have met their demise if you had stayed behind.” A sob left Aang’s chest as he choked something under his breath, leaning down to hide his face in Zuko’s chest, his shoulders shaking as he tried to control his cries. “Aang, it wasn’t your fault… so let it go.” Zuko hummed gently, patting his beloved’s back, and tried to comfort his sensitive husband; the man who always had a smile on his face, but hid so much pain and hurt under those smiles. The man who wasn’t able to grieve his father figure, nor was he able to grieve his people before he was thrust into a war, that took and took and left everyone hollowed. “It’s ok, Aang, everything is going to be fine…” Zuko reassured his beloved, holding him tight in his arms… Because I will make sure of it this time… Zuko smiled darkly, letting out a comforting hum…

Just wait a bit, beloved, and then we could have our vengeance…

Walking through the streets of Omashu, Aang could only take deep breaths and close his eyes momentarily, trying to stop the nostalgic feeling that engulfed him from crashing him down. As much as sadness had taken hold of his heart as he saw the obvious changes that took place during his one hundred years of sleep; Aang was truly joyful as he saw that Omashu, even when the war continued to reign destruction on everything in its path, Omashu continued to stand tall and proud in the face of such crisis.

That alone brought Aang hope and happiness as he walked through the street, a small albeit sad smile on his face as he saw the places that he used to play in or the places he caused mischief within, his mind going to his friend from Omashu, and he couldn’t help but wonder what happened to Bumi in those one hundred years.

Did he survive? Did he fight in the war? Did he confess to the Zhongyong girl he always liked back then and would follow shyly from behind but never approach? Did he have kids? Grandkids? A family? Or did he die too young to achieve any of his dreams? Question after question invaded Aang’s mind, and his heart was uneasy as he was too terrified by the answer, not wanting to be told, but at the same time, he wanted to know what happened to his friends… he wanted to know what happened to Bumi, what happened to Kuzon, what happened to his many friends from all around the nations back then.

As Aang walked through the streets of Omashu reminiscing about a past long gone; as they followed Iroh to the royal palace of the King, who Iroh mentioned warmly as an amazing Pai Sho partner and an eccentric guy. As Aang entered the throne room and was greeted by a familiar scent and familiar eyes, that froze him in his place as he saw the man sitting on the throne look at Aang with surprise and pleasant look.

“Bumi?”

“I am sorry… I am sorry… it was… if only I…… I…”

“Ugh, you and that self-blame and every other thing that ends with issues attached to it.”

“But, Bumi…”

“You wouldn’t have been able to do anything, and that’s that, the end.”

Silence, suppressed tears, and then…

“You would have died Aang…. There was nothing that you could have done to stop anything, you would have died, and if you did… well, better not think of that, too depressing for me…. Ayah! Are you crying? What for?! I should be the one crying from how my joints hurt, not you, you little brat!”

Choked laugh mixed with a sob, before…

“…Tell me about yourself… what have you been up to these… one hundred years…”

“Ha! You little rascal! Do you think I don’t know that you are planning on gathering blackmailing material? Like that one time when…! But anyway, my greatness will inform you that I… and… after that… remember that girl from before? Yeah, Ling… and here… children… Ba Sing Se… and after all of that… not even a visit! Ungrateful brats! …you! Never have children! So annoying… grandchildren… and even then, they… ugh!”

Laughter filled the room, soft smiles were exchanged, and gradually, Aang felt happy… content…

“And Kuzon?”

A deafening silence suddenly swiped over the room; the smile on Aang’s face fell as he saw how Bumi shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

“Bumi?”

A whisper, a plea, and Bumi could only let out a tired sigh.

“He died Aang… died not a year later after you went missing… killed himself in fact.”

“What…?”

“…You know he was a Kunze…”

“Of course, I know; who wouldn’t, but what does-?”

“He got betrothed to Azulon…”

Silence, utter silence, as shock rendered Aang speechless.

“And well… Kuzon was always the vengeful and petty one between our friends, you know, a Hotman with a hot temper? Heh… after what happened to the Air Nomads, you can say that crazy level went through the roof… honestly, I don’t even know what you and Azulon saw in him when that Kunze was crazy… waaaaaaaaaaayyyyyyyyy crazier than me; but each their own I guess.”

“Bumi… please…”

“Ah? Oh! Yeah! Anyway, Kuzon went crazy and had this insane idea about assassinating the Fire Nation royalty, and what better way than to kill Azulon on their wedding day? Which was edgy and praiseworthy I admit, even if crazy and unnecessary mind you… In the aftermath, he manages to cripple Sozin, kill many nobles, and almost kill Azulon; a great boost for morality as this gave many the strength to fight back… but well… Kuzon wouldn’t be Kuzon if he wasn’t petty and love to make people suffer, and making Azulon suffer was his goal from the start, so he killed himself in front of that bastard; you should have heard the news back then! That white flower Azulon was so shocked and distraught he went into seclusion for ten years before he even thought about… Aang?”

“I… see…”

“Aang? Aang! Wait come back! You rascal stop right there!”

But Aang didn’t, he never did, because this was the only thing, he was good at; running, always running, no matter where he was and wherever he would go, this was the only thing he knew how to do. Running away and causing his people to get killed; running away and making Kuzon kill himself when he could have lived happily. Running and ruining Bumi’s life and forcing the man to become what he never wanted; making him abandon his dreams of being an inventor to become a King and fight in a stupid war, running and…

“Aang?” The familiar voice of Zuko made Aang stop, and he could only turn to the Kunze who had an alarmed look on his face as he rushed toward Aang. “Aang, what happened? What…?!” The warm hands that wiped the tears away, were all it took before Aang broke down, leaning on Zuko’s shoulder as he cried like a child once more.

Just for a little bit… Aang wanted to feel like he was home…

…(Zuko smelled like home… A home Aang used to have, a home that was taken away from him a long time ago; a home that Aang thought he had lost to the sand of time and would never find again, no matter how many years had passed, and Aang scourged the Mortal and Spirit realms trying to find and no doubt fail in his quest.

Zuko smelled like home… A home so long gone, that at the first scent of it, emotions welled up inside Aang, as he tried to force himself to accept the fact that his home was destroyed long ago; a hundred years ago, when Aang decided to take the coward’s way out and run away, forsaking everyone in the hope of a few moments of calm to be able to mourn and weep for the loss of the only father figure that loved and cared about him when everyone else wanted him dead, and condemned him for what he was before it was known he was the Avatar.

The scent of sandalwood and spice… a scent so intertwined in Aang’s whole being ever since he was young that Aang couldn’t help his shamelessness as he buried his face in the Kunze’s chest, suppressing his wails and sobs as he took big breaths, trying to take more of that scent that meant home and safety in a time such thing was only a stupid fantasy to be had.

The scent of sandalwood, the scent of safety and home that Aang had known since he was nothing but a tiny brat, abandoned in fear of bringing nothing but misfortune and misery to everyone who came near him. The scent of sandalwood, the scent of the incense that was always lit in the temples of Lung-ta, where Aang had known ever since he was a child was opened to his kind (The bad ones, the unwanted ones, the ones who would bring nothing but misfortune and misery) day and night, offering a safe place to rest when everyone else wanted him gone.

The scent of sandalwood, the scent of safety and home, that Aang was used to, ever since he was a child hiding in Lung-ta’s temples, gazing at the statues of Lung-ta with wide and wondering eyes, as he whispered small ‘Sorry’ every time he took one of the offerings on the table just to appease the gnawing hunger that would never leave. The scent of sandalwood, which Aang associated with acceptance and safety as Aang would hide in the temples to listen to the monks and caretakers talk about Lung-ta, the God of mercy and love; forever accepting and loving those under his care without discrimination or hate. Lung-ta, who flow high in the skies, bringing a prosperous age full of abundance and safety as people cared for each other and loved each other, living in a world with no hatred and fear. The scent of sandalwood, the scent of Lung-ta, of acceptance, of love, of second chances…

The scent of sandalwood… was also the scent of the Southern Air Temple… the scent of the incense that was used day and night, for offerings, rituals, and prayers. The scent of children laughing and playing, of friends and gentle smiles; the scent of sandalwood, the scent that saturated the pavilions and halls of the temple, bringing forth calm and tranquil air that would calm the nerves and heal the mind. The scent of sandalwood, the scent that was associated with late nights spent reading and discussing books, of gentle hands, patting his head in pride, of Pai Sho games that were filled with laughter and tricky moves to cheat. The scent of second chances, of acceptance, of home…

And then there was the scent of spice… the scent that Aang associated with love… the scent that reminded Aang of a man long gone, who one day came into an abandoned temple of Lung-ta and offered the unwanted brat living there a new chance. The scent of spice, that meant gentleness and love, of kindness that was never dimmed even after the years passed and the hardship slammed into him one after the other.

The scent of spice, reminded Aang, of gentle eyes that were always smiling, of a man born with a smile on his face, who took care of an unwanted child and taught him everything there was, even when many had pulled the man aside and told him to abandon Aang because he was nothing but a misfortune… the scent of spice, the scent of a man who Aang saw as a father, a mother, an older brother, and a dear friend all in one; the scent of love and kindness, that opened Aang’s eyes and told him that there was still some good left in this world.

The scent of spice… the scent of Gyatso … the scent of nights spent in happiness, of pranks pulled on stuffy Elders that brought joy and laughter; of a scent accompanying the fruit pies that Gyatso always made for them either to eat or to prank those mean Elders who really should learn something or two from Monk Gyatso. The scent of spice that was there when Aang mastered Air Bending when he was given his tattoos, and when he was told he was the Avatar at the age of twelve.

The scent of spice and love, that was there when Aang wanted to run away from the temple when he heard the monks wanted to send him away, only to be found by Gyatso and reassured by him that nothing like this would ever happen… and he was true to his words, Monk Gyatso was always true to his words… until he died, and then there was never the scent of spice that brought kindness and love…

The scent of sandalwood and spice, of acceptance, of love, of safety, of kindness, and everything good… the scent of home… A scent that Aang never thought he would smell again after waking up a hundred years in the future, in a world that was ravaged by war, hate, and despair, all because of Aang, who was too cowardly to stay home and accept his destiny he was forced into.

A scent that left Aang confused and conflicted when he smelled it for the first time on a Kunze that everyone repeatedly told him was supposed to be an enemy… sandalwood and spice, the scent of second chances; Aang didn’t even know what to think the first time he took a step in the Fire Nation ship, feeling so wary but safe, even when he knew he shouldn’t let his emotions cloud his judgment… in the end, Aang to his delight was proven right, and the Kunze who smelled like home, was the kindest that Aang met.

And could someone blame him? When the walls Aang tried to build around his heart to toughen it up, just broke down and crumbled into dust when facing the person who smelled like home? Could Aang really blame himself for spilling the secrets he promised to keep so deep in his soul, that no one was allowed to hear? Could he really hate himself for breaking down and spilling everything, when he was faced with a scent he thought long gone?

Aang never wanted to be the Avatar, this was a fact known by all; every person who lived in the Southern Air Temple knew of that fact. Aang never wanted to be the Avatar, his dreams and ambitions were simple, just him living a content life with no regrets; he never aspired to be someone so above everyone else and be considered akin to a God.

 Aang never wanted to be the Avatar, he never wanted to be a genius, once-in-a-lifetime talented Air Bender, he never wanted to be a Master at the age of twelve; Aang just wanted to live his life contently, with friends and people who would accept him as who he was, that goofy kid who always embarrassed himself even when he tried not to.

Aang never wanted to be the Avatar, he never wanted to be isolated because of what he was supposed to be, and trained vigorously day and night to control his Air Bending that was always on the side of explosive and rarely calm after he knew what everyone was expected him to be; he never wanted to be forced to live a life full of regrets and isolation, because of the big decisions he would be forced to make just so that he could bring balance and peace to the nations.

Aang never wanted to be the Avatar…

But he was, he is, he would always be… and Aang? Aang doesn’t know what to do…

‘Can someone tell me what to do? Please? ’ Aang wanted to beg, he wanted someone to just tell him what to do and end this madness so that Aang would be able to at least live with the false illusion that everything would be alright even when deep down he knew it wasn’t.

Save the people, kill the Fire Lord, and bring balance back. Aang knew that everyone was counting on him to do just that, even when every part of him shriveled and shied away from such things, not being able to do what everyone was expecting of him; not only because of the Air Nomads' way of life… but because if he did… if he deviated from his vows of being a monk… then all those nasty things everyone accused him of when he was nothing but a street rat would be true… it would be true… and if it was true, then…. Then….

So Aang asked Zuko, he told him his secrets and he asked him, part of him was resigned to the answer he would receive (Because that would be the only logical answer, he would receive from anyone out there, no matter who they were) but part of him just wanted to confirm it; wanted someone to tell him what he was supposed to do, and just force this path on him because being forced was way easier than walking down the path of no return willingly.

Aang was forced all of his life to accept who he was and what he should and was supposed to be twice over; once as an abandoned child, unwanted and hated by everyone, and the other when he was taken by the Air Monks and was forced to reconcile who he used to be with being the Avatar, the bridge that connected the Mortal and the Spirit realms.

So, Aang waited, promising himself to accept the verdict and orders given. “No one can tell you how to be the Avatar…” Zuko would later say, and with it shattering the illusion that Aang tried to follow and trick himself with, shattering everything and exposing the truth that deep down, Aang knew, but discarded and buried in the back of his mind because they weren’t important enough.

So, what if he couldn’t have done anything even if he stayed? So, what if he was killed with the rest and a new Avatar was born? So, what if he couldn’t have been able to stop the war? Having the truth shoved in his face as plain as it was, shattered the lies Aang tried to build up, trying to trick himself that he could have done something if he was there; that if he hadn’t run, he could have saved his people and helped many of them escaped…

When the truth was shoved in his face like this, Aang couldn’t help but react like he always did when his fight or flight instincts acted up in such situations, and not for the first (Nor second, nor third, not the hundredth) time, Aang almost ran as far away as he could, hoping to hide and find somewhere where he could lick his wounds in peace before he forced the mask of the cheerful teen on his face once more and continued on with his life.

But Zuko didn’t allow him to run, he didn’t allow him to hide, nor even allowed him to force on the mask of ignorance and happiness that always made people around him pleased and happy. It was those gentle hands as they cupped his face and held his hand, the soft eyes and kind expression of understanding of acceptance… the scent of home…

After they reached Omashu when Aang finally met a friend, he thought was long gone, feeling happy and content and that maybe not everything was lost after all. Aang and Bumi talked, joked, and said things that only the two of them understood and would ever understand, and then… and then Kuzon… they… Kuzon… Aang doesn’t even know what to feel anymore… he doesn’t know what to do anymore…

So, he did the only good thing he knew how to do, he ran away… he always ran away… trying to hide and process what he was told in a way that wouldn’t push him over the edge once more. And once more, when he tried to run away Zuko found him, he was there, looking at Aang with confusion and concern as he asked him what was going on… those gentle hands wiping the tears away, the scent of sandalwood and spice offering safety, the kind eyes, and even kinder person… once more, Aang could do nothing but disgrace both of them as he clutched Zuko and cried, feeling like the worse kind of scum for putting the Kunze in such situation, but being unable to stop himself.

 Aang could only bawl as he clutched the Kunze tightly; even shame and embarrassment for doing such an unsightly action wouldn’t have managed to stop Aang from burying his face in Zuko’s shoulder, as he choked on his sobs and felt like the weight of the world was crushing him down without giving him a chance of respite, as tragedy after tragedy continued to slam into him until he was breathless.

Sandalwood and spice , the scent of acceptance and love, of safety and second chances; the scent that Aang associated with home long ago before Aang even knew what home was… the scent of sandalwood and spice, the scent of home… of Zuko… who offered his hand to Aang and helped Aang stand up once more, even when everything around him was hell-bent on tripping him and crashing him under the weight of expectation… the scent of sandalwood and spice… and Aang?

He felt like he was back home …)…

Chapter Text

Everyone, the end note of this chapter is really important and contains an important vote, regarding a new fic for the ATLA fandom, I am planning on writing and then posting next month, so everyone reading this chapter, please read the end note and leave a comment! Now that we finished this part (Sorry for writing it in the middle of the fic, many people -me included- gloss over the beginning or end note, so I decided on this method) Enjoy chapter 6!

…(“What. Did. You. Do?” Zuko could only sneer as he gazed at the ancient man before him, his fingers twitching, and his eyes glaring daggers, enjoying how Bumi was shifting in his place in discomfort, looking as if fire ants had gotten in his pants, and were making his flesh their playground.

Sitting on the other side of the Pai Sho table, Iroh gazed at Zuko and then Bumi in confusion, wondering what Zuko meant by his words. Still, even then, he didn’t question Zuko and ordered him to explain why he was conducting himself like this, simply content with drinking his tea and letting everything play as it is, no doubt hoping to uncover the truth soon.

“I don’t know what you mean by such words, I am innocent!” Bumi huffed, scratching his cheek and turning to look anywhere but at Zuko (Which only cemented how guilty the man truly was, and was trying to play the innocent elderly role here), who was growling and looking one inch away from burning the palace and Bumi with it. Hearing that growl, Bumi could only grimace, but in the end, he only slid down his chair muttering something under his breath that Zuko was sure was ‘Just like Kuzon, sheesh!’.

“Aang!” Zuko snapped, his patience finally evaporating; Bumi, hearing this, could only curse like a sailor under his breath, looking more done and annoyed than shocked. “Does that ring any bells?!” Zuko continued, taking a step closer to Bumi, planning on beating the older man to a pulp, even if that annoying old timer was his uncle’s friend.

Iroh, Spirits above bless his kind heart, only paused for a bit while sipping his tea before continuing, this time, giving Bumi a long questioning look that told him to confess or something unpleasant would happen. “Hey, hey, hey! I did nothing! I only told Aang about Kuzon! …Which I admit, maaaaaaaaay have been a very bad decision on my part, now that I remember…” Bumi scratched his cheek as he said that not looking sorry in the slightest.

“Aang’s friend Kuzon?” Zuko questioned, frowning his brows as he wondered what Bumi told Aang about Kuzon that made his beloved lose it to the point of bawling his eyes out until he finally went to sleep due to exhaustion; granted Aang only mentioned Kuzon once and that was years ago, and now? Zuko could only blame himself for not bringing the subject up, if he had done so back then, maybe Zuko would have been more prepared when dealing with his beloved today.

“Friend?” Bumi asked before snorting and cackling, only choking his laugh down when he saw Zuko glaring at him and daring him to continue. “Ahem! I mean, you are not, not wrong, buuuut…” Bumi cleared his throat; looking around and trying to find an opening to escape, and letting out a groan when he found none. “You can say that Kuzon was Aang’s old… flame…” And here Bumi shut his mouth when he saw how furious Zuko was becoming, that his face darkened and the fire in the lanterns and candles around them started swaying dangerously, which made Bumi double-take before he gasped so loudly, that he started coughing. “Holy Shu! Really? You too?!” Bumi’s jaw dropped, finally controlling himself, looking at Zuko, then Iroh (Who was confused by the whole thing but was taking everything in strides), then back to Zuko. “What in the name of Oma’s bastard children?! Is Aang a catnip for Fire Nation’s Kunzes or something?! Like seriously! As if that crazy ass wasn’t enough back then!” Bumi complained, leaning back on his chair and gazing at Zuko like he was the one with the crooked crown and not the crazy gasbag in question.

It took a few seconds before the realization struck Iroh, forcing him to blink several times before looking at Zuko with a surprised and thoughtful look (Mixed with a little confusion, because from Iroh’s perspective, his nephew had done nothing but glare and ridicule Qianyuans ever since young, growling at them and wiping the ground with their faces if they showed the slightest interest in him, and when asked, his nephew would only huff and say that he was not interested. So, for Zuko to show some interest in someone, and someone they hadn’t known for such a long time at that; was as much pleasant surprise as confusing for Iroh’s old heart… and maybe a little worrisome, for the Qianyuan in question, not for his nephew that was… because knowing his nephew… Iroh wondered who should he give the shovel talk to, Aang or his nephew?).

Zuko pressed his lips tight, to stop the sneer from forming and turning him into a more frightening sight that would scare everyone around. “Other Kunzes, huh?” Zuko muttered darkly to himself, not realizing he had said those words loud until Bumi cursed when he was kicked under the table by Iroh, who was pointing with his head to do something to control the damage, he just did.

“Hey! Why are you giving me the stinky eye?! I did nothing but tell…” And here, Bumi had to quiet down when Zuko pulled the chair beside him harshly and took a seat, a dangerous smile on his face as he gazed at Bumi with eyes that promised him murder and pain.

“So, why don’t you tell me about Kuzon and the other Kunzes in question?” Zuko smiled, leaning his cheek on his fist, gazing at Zhongyong with curious eyes, looking like the picture of innocence; Bumi was looking at Iroh with eyes that beseeched him to do something, no doubt knowing that his days were numbered and Zuko was going to kill him if the flames around them that became blazing hot was anything to go by. “Well?” Zuko tilted his head, the smile on his face widened as he heard Bumi let out a squeak of fear when he heard the lanterns crack.

“Holy! You are even crazier than Kuzon!” And here Zuko’s smile fell, and an emotionless mask settled on his face, making the older man gulp and look at Iroh with terror. “Scratch that! Are all of your Kunzes this insane when fancying someone?! Or is it just an Air Nomads thing?! What’s with you Fire Nation and Air Benders-!” Before Bumi even continued, the lantern around exploded, rendering the place dark.

“Talk,” Zuko said calmly, gazing at his hand and inspecting his nails, planting the fears of Gods into Bumi’s heart as he could only gulp and gaze at Iroh who was looking at one of the pillars with an interested look, sipping his tea and employing the principle of ‘Out of sight, out of mind’. “Are you not going to talk?” Zuko tilted his head with a dark look and even an unsettling smile… then and there…

Bumi started singing …)…

“Hey Aang, Psst! Oi! Wake up! Aang, hey, don’t ignore me, I am talking to you!” A loud hiss came from Aang’s right side, followed by a finger poking him repeatedly, which summoned a groan of annoyance from Aang. Opening his eyes after being forced to interrupt his peaceful meditation, Aang could only turn to the person who dared to interrupt his peaceful time… Lo and behold, it was no other than Sokka who was looking at him with a concerned look, which made Aang frown, and the annoyance he felt at such interruption vanish.

“Sokka? What’s wrong? Did something happen?” Aang questioned his friend, moving his shoulders around and frowning when he looked at the sky and saw that he only managed to meditate for half an hour and not the usual one-hour thanks to Sokka.

“Well…” Sokka chuckled nervously, turning his head and pointing with his chin to the wide deck; Aang confused about his friend’s strange action, turned to gaze at what his friend was pointing at, only to wince when he saw Zuko all but slaying his training partners, moving in an unforgivable way as he slammed people left and right on the deck’s hardwood, not even using his bending, only twin Dao Swords. “Do you know what’s up with him? He had been acting strange ever since we set sails to the north.” Sokka whispered, wincing when he saw Lieutenant Jee getting trashed by Zuko left and right until he raised his hands in surrender.

“Eh?” Aang furrowed his brows in confusion, concern taking over him as he gazed at Zuko, wondering what could have set the Kunze off between Omashu and now; the only thing that came into mind was that one time when Aang had held into him and bawl like a small child… “…Did you ask General Iroh?” Aang finally asked in a small voice, wondering if the reason for Zuko’s anger was because of Aang’s conduct, back then; while Aang didn’t think he did anything wrong, thinking about it now, Aang could only feel dread.

Once more, the vast difference between the Air Nomads, Fire Nation, Earth Kingdom, and Water Tribes cultures hit him in the face, leaving him a little disoriented as he tried once more to analyze every action, he had done these past few days to detect the wrongs he did, and how much trouble he was in for his conduct and emotion-based actions.

Thinking about his interaction with Zuko that day (And the night before that… and that night in Kyoshi…) Aang could only curse silently inside his head as he found that he must have broken dozens upon dozens of rules that would have got him killed or punished heavily if this was any other person than Zuko… I am so dead… Aang could only mourn silently, letting out a tired sigh as he gazed at Zuko who was thrashing everyone who was coming near him with a furious look on his face.

I miss home… Aang could only twiddle his thumbs, remembering his home where there were no such harsh rules and strict conduct that blanketed the world and suffocated everyone to the point of suppressing every emotion, and overanalyzing every genuine action to exploit and seize control. Aang could only shift, feeling sadness, mixed with nostalgia, wanting to go home where such thing as talking to someone freely and experiencing joy didn’t mean hidden relationship and ugly motives, and hugging someone (especially Kunzes) didn’t send people into a frenzy as they accused the ones who did such thing with shameful past and illicit relationships.

Air Nomads by the nature of their culture and their teachings believe in equality between all genders and second natures no matter what they were. Qianyuans, Zhongyongs, and Kunzes; affections and love were accepted, and even encouraged between them, and no strict rules such as having an escort when talking to someone, not being allowed to even raise your head and gaze at a Kunze, or not being allowed to hold hands and show affection, were taught to the Air Nomads. They were taught to accept everyone no matter who they were, they were taught to be respectful to all genders; they were taught to love everyone no matter a male or female, a Qianyuan, Zhongyong, or Kunze; they were taught that their emotions were not a liability that would bring shame and disgrace like how some other nations thinks… Aang never felt as alone as he was when he had to remind himself daily that every action of his was no doubt studied over and over again, and that every word left his mouth was dissected to know every hidden cue or meaning; Aang could only clench his fists tightly as he once more was reminded by the rules and conduct that everyone shoved down his throat, how alone he was, and how his people (Who taught him not to be ashamed of love, that it was alright to be a friend with a Kunze and not something to be ashamed of; that holding hands and even embracing someone didn’t bring disgrace or make people question your honor and accuse you of being a shameless scoundrel) had died decades ago, and no one was left to hold their principals other than Aang and…

The first time, Aang had his worldview flipped around and questioned was when going to the Fire Nation for the first time, getting shocked by how rigid they were, both in the way they held themselves and the way they followed the rules to peak perfection; traditionalist to the core, that would rip someone to shred and question their honor for the slightest mistake done in front of Kunzes. Agni’s beloveds; that’s what Monk Gyatso told him once upon a time, as the two of them passed a Fire Nation’s town and Aang was told by Gyatso (Who was a Kunze) to lower his head and not look at the Kunzes walking in their grand robes and jewels, each looking like a beautiful fairy descending from the Spirit world. Agni’s beloveds; Kuzon (Who was not presented at that time) whispered, the first to be taught Fire Bending by Agni and later spread it to the people of the Fire Nation. Kunzes, who were once oppressed and disgraced just for being born, only for Agni to change all of that when he fell in love with a brave and fearless Kunze and graced them with the ability to bend fire to their will; Agni who fathered many Kunzes and doted on them, giving them his blessing and love and elevating their position to the highest seat there was after him; Agni whose love shined brightly upon everyone in the Fire Nation, but not as brightly as when it shined upon his beloveds…

“Aang, the next time you come to the Fire Nation, I will take you to see ‘Love Amongst the Dragons’, if you do, I promise you will understand everything!” That was the last thing Kuzon told him before Kuzon (Whom everyone was so assured would be a Qianyuan) presented as a Kunze. After that, Aang wasn’t allowed to see Kuzon anymore, and if he did, then it was only for a few short minutes and with an escort who would scowl and watch his every move like a hawk; suddenly, every look and smile was calculated and overanalyzed, and every touch, even if an accidental brush, was taken as dishonor against the Fire Nation. Aang remembered the sleepless nights as he read the rules and conduct of the Fire Nation over and over again, all in the hope of not disgracing Kuzon and getting a one-way ticket of being banned from sitting a foot in the Fire Nation again…

Such good that did to him, when his emotions got the best of him, as Aang seemed to have completely forgotten the rules he had to hammer in his head when he met Zuko and then everything flew away and dissipated like morning fog (But Zuko was different, and Aang could feel it, and unlike Kuzon, Zuko didn’t even try to act as if he cared about the rules and conduct of his people; Zuko never forced his crew to lower their eyes when talking to him or when he passed them; he never paid attention to escort and would often disappear every time they dock near a port, and only return when he wanted to. Zuko never punished anyone for mistakes or rule-breaking when others in his place would have thrown a fit for such disgraceful action and would have pressured the Kunzes until they were forced to make harsh choices when they wanted nothing but to have peaceful lives -Like Kuzon- Zuko was like a fresh breeze of air, with no care in the world, going from place to place when his mood strike, and act how he liked and did what he loved to do without oppressing himself or shouldering the heavy burden that was thrust on him when he presented as a Kunze. Zuko lived his life how he wanted, treating everyone around him like an equal and employing many principles that Aang had never seen other people use outside of the Air Nomads… so truly, was it really Aang’s fault for opening up to Zuko and acting this familial with him when Zuko was the reminder of a home long gone?).

And then… there were the Water Tribes… as much as Aang was taught to be neutral and respectful when dealing with other cultures, the Water Tribes were one of the cultures he despised the most (Secretly and in his mind, because if people knew about the Avatar thinking like this about the culture of Lui and Ta -Which had deviated and twisted over and over until nothing of Lui and Ta’s teaching remained- then there would be some serious troubles Aang would face in the future). A culture that oppressed women and Kunzes, a culture where presenting as a male Kunze or a female Qianyuan was a ground for ridicule and bullying; a culture that thought of the women as nothing but weak and useless homemakers and healers while stressing about men needing to be Qianyuans and warriors, and oppressing anyone who thinks differently (And wasn’t that what happened to Sokka? Being forced to suppress his natural curiosity and genius just to fit the mold that was the Water Tribe Warriors? And what about Katara? Who was still narrow-minded and set in the way of her people, even when she traveled with them and saw the many different cultures and how people treated others. So different from the Water Tribes laws and rules, opening the eyes and making people question the conditions they lived in).

To this day, the Water Tribes were one of the cultures Aang had many disagreements and even fights with Gyatso about visiting (Back when he and Gyatso traveled the nations to learn and Aang was content in having many friends all over the world, back before Aang knew he was the Avatar and that all these trips were for him to learn how to govern and rule, and not for enjoyment and meeting new people), being too uncomfortable to walk through the streets and see the oppression, the people lived in and not being able to do something because it was wrong to involve yourself in something that wasn’t your business. Aang to this day, hated how the Water Tribes had deviated from Tui and La’s teaching to the point of bringing nothing but misery and discord between two sister tribes (The North and the South) suppressing many amazing benders (Just because they were women) and bullying their people to the point of fleeing or death (Because for them women being Qianyuans were abnormal, but it was better than men being Kunzes because if men were Kunzes than what was the point of them being called men?). Wasn’t water the element of change? Wasn’t it the element of adaptation and accepting the new? Wasn’t water the element of peace and harmony and the bringer of new life? Then how did people deviate so much from Tui and La’s teaching to the point of making their culture a mockery of its past glory?! To this day, Aang wondered what Tui and La would think or do when faced with the actions of their children who forsaken their teachings and made a mockery of everything that was the core of Water Bending…

Aang could only be grateful for having Sokka and Katara here with him, maybe if they saw the other nations, past their home in the south, and saw how they treated their people, they would understand the wrong views they were forced to live by, and in return when the time is right and they succeed in their quest of winning this war, they could return back home and restore the glory of the Water Nation when it was under the teaching of Tui and La (Something that Aang admit was a hit or miss most of the time. Sokka was more acceptant and receptive to everything around him, willing to have an open mind and sit down and listen; his hunger for knowledge made him adaptable and acceptant of the new and different. Katara, on the other hand, was like that wild card that almost made Aang bash his head for how stubborn she was; while Katara agreed on most points and wanted to prove herself to be a capable warrior and a strong Water Bender, she refused to let go of her rigid mindset, opting to treat General Iroh with suspicion and Zuko with disgust and anger that was reserved for Kunzes living in the Water Tribes, which more than once sparked a fight between the Fire Nation crew and Katara that Aang, Sokka, or Iroh had to calm down… sigh… this was one of the major reasons why Fire Nation and the Water Tribes despise one another ever since ancient time, and shamefully part of Aang, agreed with the Fire Nation’s assessment of the Water Tribes on several points… but that was something that Aang would keep to himself, never talking about it even on death’s bed).

And lastly, the Earth Kingdom, where nothing other than strength, strength, strength, and bending prowess matter, and everything else could go down the drain. In the Earth Kingdom, the Kunzes could be of noble birth and line, and Qianyuans could be pauper from the street, but nothing matters, and respect wouldn’t be given if someone does not have the strength and power to hold their position. Kings rise and fall, and a Qianyuan, Zhongyong, or Kunze could be the new King who would rule over their piece of designated fief if they showed strength and leadership that was enough to impress their Emperor who lived behind the great walls of Ba Sing Se. That was how Bumi rose in the ranks until he became the King of Omashu where many before him had tried and failed to obtain the title of a King and secure their position for the next hundred years. That’s how Bumi, who used to be of humble origin, and planned on being an inventor (A love he gained from his father who was a scholar, and mother who was an artist) went to challenge over three hundred Earth Benders at the age of seventeen, winning his matches with ease and being titled as the King of Omashu and staying as an unmatched and great Earth Bender for the next hundred years; winning left and right even when he passed his hundredth and seventeen years of age.

The Earth Kingdom, where only strength matters and only your talent as an Earth Bender could determine your fate; where there were not many rules and conduct to follow (If you lived outside Ba Sing Se that was), and people could have semi-normal lives peacefully and without prejudice that sucked the life out of everything important. Earth Kingdom where Aang spent much time there, relaxing and sightseeing, not fearing that his words would be taken wrong and his amazed looks as judgment because the people of the Earth Kingdom were frank in their talk and would prefer if someone was being straightforward in their intentions than beating around the bush and running useless circles that would make people more irritant and frustrated than grateful for such conduct and rules. The Earth Kingdom, where only strength matters and the survival was for the fittest… and for those who had the short end of the stick? Aang could only turn his head away, knowing that being involved was a one-way ticket to being buried deep in the ground. The Earth Kingdom was an acceptable place to have a peaceful life without a care in the world… only if you didn’t sit a foot in Ba Sing Se…

Ba Sing Se, the capital of the Earth Kingdom; was the city of sin and greed as people lived to humiliate the weakest and feast on the drama that was taking place. Ba Sing Se, the place where they tried to imitate the Fire Nation’s rules and laws, only managed to create a hybrid that was not only a mockery of the Fire Nation’s grace and way of life but had managed to erase everything that was the core of Earth Bending. Ba Sing Se, where instead of respecting and revering Kunzes or respecting the strong or those of sound mind who studied in their schools and libraries, they were forced to revere and worship the self-proclaim ‘Son Heaven’ the Emperor, no matter if the person in question was a bender or not, or if their judgment was sound or not (And what a mockery of Oma and Shu’s teaching. To proclaim being in contact with the Gods of their world, and forcing people to listen to their mockery of the spiritual world or face harsh judgment and death). Ba Sing Se, where the self-proclaimed ‘Lords’ and ‘Ladies’ collected Kunzes and Qianyuans left and right, creating harems, disregarding love and respect and immersing themselves in sin, laughing and fanning the flames as they bid those of the same household against each other, creating discord and enjoying the drama that would follow… Ba Sing Se, the city where the rich only got richer and the poor get poorer; the city that Aang had visited only a few times, before he fled from its great walls, never returning to that damned sin pit even on the threat of punishment (A sin pit that Aang feared he would be forced to see once more and ask aid from in this ongoing war that swiped over the world, and if Ba Sing Se was anything like his younger days, then Aang could only shudder at the fate waiting for him).

“…Nah,” Sokka’s voice snapped Aang out of his musing, returning him back to the present, and making him wince when he saw the Fire Nation crew lying in many different positions, not daring to raise as they rolled around in pain, whining and crawling away from Zuko who finally huffed and sheathed his swords. “No one saw him since morning, though, I overheard some crew saying that he is keeping a watch from the cockpit… something about spotting a Fire Nation vessel…” Sokka had leaned down to whisper the last part to Aang, no doubt not wanting Katara to hear them, and then blew everything out of proportion by accusing Zuko and his crew of betraying them, which happened more than everyone liked to be reminded of since the start of their journey.

“I see…” Aang mumbled, wondering if Zuko’s foul mood had anything to do with the Fire Nation vessel in mention; pursing his lips tightly, Aang looked at Zuko long and hard before gathering the courage and decided that going to Zuko and apologize now (For whatever wrong he did and didn’t know about), was more favorable then ignoring the matter and causing everything to go south, and summoning Zuko’s rage the next time he did something unsightly. “Zuko!” Aang called out from a safe distance, waiting until Zuko finally noticed him (And didn’t look angry enough to skew him with his Dao Swords) before daring to get closer to the Kunze.

“Aang? Already done with meditation?” Zuko questioned, taking a towel that was on the rail to dry his face; the anger that was on his face previously seemed to have softened a bit, which made Aang’s tense muscles relax… Oh, so is this because of the ship, Sokka talked about? …Aang couldn’t help wondering.

“Yeah, about that…” Aang laughed nervously before clearing his throat, gazing at Zuko before gathering the courage to ask. “Are you… uh… ok?” Feeling like he was signing his death warrant for daring to toe the line and bring the obvious when Zuko no doubt had given him a way out by acting nonchalant.

“Hm? Why do you ask?” That wasn’t a yes! …Aang could only panic internally when Zuko smiled with amusement, eyes narrowing a bit, and giving Aang the feeling of a predator seizing its prey. Instead of answering Zuko, Aang’s gaze unconsciously went to Lieutenant Jee who groaned as he stood on his shaky legs, gripping the rail and massaging his back, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but here as he limped away in the direction of the infirmary. “Oh…” Aang then turned to Zuko, with a questioning look, not daring to dig his grave deeper than he already did. “Sorry, just heard some unpleasant news in Omashu is all.” Zuko sighed, his words making Aang slump in relief because if it was some piece of news that made Zuko like this, then it wasn’t Aang’s fault and he wouldn’t meet his end just yet.

 “Uh, is it about the war?” Aang couldn’t help but inquire, wondering if time was running out and the Fire Nation was moving faster than they anticipated; if that happened, then Aang couldn’t help but worry that their stay in Kyoshi and then Omashu had delayed their trip to the North where he would learn Water Bending, and if that happened, Aang could only worry how he would weigh everyone down and failing them because he got too distracted sightseeing than training.

“…Yeah… the war…” Aang could only gulp as he saw Zuko’s eyes darken, instinctively knowing that whatever Zuko heard didn’t relate to the war not one a bit, and if Aang was an idiot to persist, it would end up with him in Lieutenant Jee’s place in the infirmary, and against common believe, Aang does have survival instincts deep down and wasn’t always the ride or die type who was stupid enough to continue to question a disgruntled Kunze until they blew up (No matter what Kuzon and Bumi had everyone believe).

Before Aang managed to dig himself a deep grave that even the kind-hearted Kunze in front of him would gladly bury him in; bells started ringing all around the ship, their blaring caused Aang to look around in confusion as he heard many murmurs and gasps from around him before the Fire Nation crew started running around going to their designated spots. “What’s going on here?!” And here came Sokka who was looking around the place with a wary look, holding his boomerang tightly as he ran toward Aang and Zuko followed by Katara.

“Fire Nation.” Zuko hissed, looking like he was a step away from burning everything and causing even Katara to flinch back at the dark look dominating his face. “Come!” Zuko gripped Aang’s hand, pulling him around and causing him to squeak as he was dragged to the cockpit, with Sokka and Katara following behind them.

“Zuko? Finally!” Iroh called out, looking relieved and happy when Zuko and the rest barged in, even when Zuko did nothing but take the spyglasses from one of the crew and look outside with a harsh frown on his face, that meant business; which made Aang and Sokka wary as they looked at one another with a knowing look, and thankfully Katara seemed to know that something dangerous was going on, so she kept quiet.

“Who are we facing this time?” Zuko questioned, his words making Aang frown and gaze at Zuko, wondering if the words ‘This time’ meant what Aang feared. “Yuyan Archers? The Kyu Navy? Azulon’s Special Op? The Royal Procession?” With each name mentioned, Aang could feel nothing but dread, gripping his staff tightly as he wondered if the Fire Nation had learned about Aang’s existence or something.

Iroh seemed to let out a sigh that was more tired and annoyed than fearful and wary. “Captain Zhao…” And here Zuko lowered his spyglasses to gaze at Iroh in disbelief mixed with frustration; the annoyed expression on the uncle-nephew faces made Aang blink, wondering what the story behind such looks.

“He is still alive?” Zuko inquired, giving his spyglasses to one of the crew and turning his full attention on Iroh who nodded his head. “And we didn’t blast his ship immediately, because…?” Zuko crossed his arms over his chest, giving his uncle a look that made Aang’s lips twitch into a smile before he controlled it and looked away.

“Because it is not very honorable to attack people on sea just like that; we are peaceful folks, Zuko… besides, attacking them meant being committed to a long, long battle, and we have a music night, tonight, so we don’t have time!” Iroh answered Zuko’s question looking too pleased with his answer, which got an annoying grunt from Zuko who muttered something under his breath and started rubbing his forehead with his hand, looking a step too close to having a killer headache… a more reason for Aang to turn around to hid his snort that would turn into a full-blown laugh from the shocking answer they just got.

“Really, Uncle?!” Zuko complained, looking at the older man like he saw the crown on his head getting crooked by the second and almost falling (A sentiment Aang shared as he looked away, trying not to laugh as he saw Katara’s confused look, and Sokka’s dropped jaw the older teen was trying to shut before flies got in). “I am sure Captain Zhao will be Oh-So-Pleased to wait until we have our fun.” And here Iroh looked at his nephew with a pleased look that had the words ‘Really?!’ written beside his face, which made Zuko’s eye twitch. “Of course not! Blast his goddammit ship off the face of the sea!” And here, Aang had to bite his tongue and think of sad things, when he saw Iroh’s face fall and an almost pout took over his face. If only Gyatso was here, the two of them would have spent their time laughing to their hearts' content at the comedy happening before their very own eyes.

“Um… can I ask for clarification?” Iroh and Zuko turned to Aang, who was gazing at the two of them with amused eyes. “Who is Zhao and how dangerous is the situation we are in?” Aang questioned, his lips quirking up when he saw the exasperated look on Zuko’s face and the thoughtful hum Iroh let out.

“He is an annoyance of the highest order!” Zuko complained, glaring at Iroh with a look that screamed ‘All your fault!’. “That someone refused to allow me to squash like the annoying bug he is! This whole situation is annoying, ugh! If only someone whose name started with the letter ‘Iroh’ let me finish him we wouldn't have such annoyance tailing us every other week!” Zuko threw his hands up, glaring at the older man who scratched his cheek with a not-so-apologetic smile.

“Nephew… violence is not always the answer…” ‘It is!’ Zuko hissed at his uncle which Iroh ignored, continuing on. “You are young! If you surrounded yourself with violence at every opportunity there was, what would your chosen Qianyuan think? What if they were pacifist? Could you wholeheartedly always choose violence in front of them and drive them away?!” The silence that followed Iroh's dramatic declaration was so awkward that it could be cut by Zuko’s Dao Swords, as everyone in the cockpit gazed at Iroh with such a look, wondering if the man had lost it completely; even Momo who had made his home in the cockpit for the past few days stopped chittering and munching on his moon peach, no doubt sensing the awkward situation around the room.

Aang could only blink, once, twice, before looking at Zuko whose expression became emotionless, only to darken dangerously when the whispers of ‘Huh? Am I hearing right?’ and ‘Who is General Iroh referring to?’ and ‘Was there something in the water?’ and also ‘General Iroh surely didn’t mean Zuko the Qianyuans’ Slayer by his words… right?’. “Uncle…” Zuko raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, the threatening tone he spoke in rendered the place silent. “I think… you have read too many romance novels on this voyage, and you know what that meant don’t you?” The smile Zuko gave held no humor at all, making Iroh take a step back as a horrified look crossed his face. “Say bye-bye to them, because I sure as hell will use them as ammunition against that annoying bug!” Zuko snapped, pointing at the window, no doubt pointing at Captain Zhao’s ship, which was out of sight.

“Ahem! General Iroh…” Lieutenant Jee, who was the first to run to the cockpit when the bells sounded, finally cleared his throat, looking uncomfortable and a little bit scared for his life (A fair assessment with the way Zuko was glaring at Iroh as if killing him in his head a thousand time). “From our estimation, Captain Zhao’s ship will reach us at dawn; from the maps illustrating this region our best plan is to make use of the harsh vortexes infamous to this part of the sea.” And here, General Iroh seemed to be relieved as he agreed wholeheartedly to every word and demand, looking away from Zuko who throw his hands up in annoyance and started grumbling something about throwing those damn novels to the bottom of the ocean and be over with, pouting harshly and looking adorable in his anger…

Aang could only smile in amusement…

…(“Did you find them? Is the ship theirs?!” The frantic voice shouting in the cockpit made many glance around nervously, not one daring to come forward and talk; fearing the madman who pulled his hair and muttered to himself would lose it and have another fit (Just like the other hundred they were subjected to in their travels). “Well?!” The man snapped whirling around and glaring at them, looking so crazy and unbalanced that many winced and looked away.

“Yes, it was confirmed; the ship belonged to General Iroh.” One of the brave officers finally took a step forward and took on their shoulders the tedious job of informing this nutjob, causing many to finally relax a bit, even when they continued to look anywhere but the Captain who paused and started laughing, cheering and chanting the word 'Finally', slapping his hands on the metal walls, his face twisted in an uncomfortable smile.

“Then what are we waiting for?! Give a chase! Give a chase! Don’t delay, go on! Use full power!” The man shouted, for once since the start of their journey, looking too joyful; laughter bubbling from his lips as he raised his hands to straighten his hair and clothes, and for the first time looking presentable and sane enough that people felt wary, knowing they need to break the bad news first, which would bring another fit no doubt.

“Captain Zhao.” The man from before started, looking so done and annoyed, like he was actually planning on slapping the madman silly for such a stupid order… to think the man standing before them used to be a Commander, just thinking about that brought many mocking and disgust-filled looks. “General Iroh’s ship was seen heading to the west, where many dangerous vortexes are located; rushing toward their ship and engaging in a fight near such a dangerous part of the ocean is a suic-!” The man couldn’t even continue, as he was punched by Zhao, who glared at him looking unbalanced and angrier by the second.

“Did I ask for your opinion?!” Zhao screamed, raising his leg to kick the falling man over and over again, ignoring how the soldiers ran toward him and tried to pull him away from the bleeding Lieutenant. “I give orders and you listen! Throw him to the dungeon!” The Lieutenant sat up, wiping his bloody nose while glaring hatefully at Zhao before he stood up with the help of the crew.

“You imbecile!” The Lieutenant screamed, finally losing control, glaring at Zhao with a look that held harsh retribution in them. “Dishonorable wretch! Ignorant! Useless piece of shit! Only death and failure will be the end of us because your head is so far up your ass you can't hear the sound of reason! Mark my words, Zhao, for everyone in the Fire Nation will know about this by the end of this fucking day!” Zhao, though, only huffed and waved for the crew to drag the screaming Lieutenant away, straightening his clothes and hair once more, ignoring the whispers and frightful glances thrown his way; why would Zhao care about the words of some measly nothing pumpkin from the countryside, after all…

Today Zhao would finally restore his honor…)…

Chapter Text

Zuko was annoyed… so annoyed and angry to the point of spitting fire… sighing, Zuko gazed at the crew running around and preparing the ship for their fight with Captain Zhao and his lackeys, giving orders now and then to strengthen their defense or come up with a plan to utilize their surroundings to their advantage, while coming up with tightknit plan that would kill Captain Zhao this time, and save Zuko from the headache that had been following him for the past three years.

So annoying… Zuko curled his lips into a sneer as he gazed at the ship in the distance with annoyance unmatched by anyone around; feeling nothing but fury at the fact that Ozai had sent Captain Zhao to track him once more, and ruin his day with his presence… just when Zuko was feeling content and happy, Ozai had to rear his ugly head and destroyed his peace by sending the most annoyed man to ever live after him.

So, so annoying! …Zuko couldn’t help hissing, wondering what he should do this time to stop that annoying vermin from following him and hammer into his head the fact that Zuko would never be captured and brought back to the Fire Nation alive, not even if the only thing left of him was a cold corpse, rotten in the bottom of the ocean… Ugh! …three years of chasing him around the world, and Ozai still didn’t understand that Zuko would never be brought back, or chose to stand by his side, even when it meant his death and the world going up in flames once more…

I cannot complain too much, though… not when I got that trait from him… Zuko huffed, remembering a past where he spent years chasing after his beloved, being too stubborn to see reason with the only goal in his mind was catching the Avatar one way or another no matter what he faced or lost during his chase… But couldn’t he send someone else?! …Zuko couldn’t help but complain about this point, his lips twisting into another frown when he once more was reminded that the person Ozai sent after him was none other than that annoying Zhao.

Captain Zhao, in the past Commander Zhao (And before that in a life long gone, Admiral Zhao), an annoying man who followed Zuko since he left the Fire Nation years ago, hellbent on bringing him back and restoring his pride after he was made a mockery when he fell from Ozai’s favor the day, he brought him Zuko’s hair and his parting words, sending Ozai to a fit of madness unseen before.

Captain Zhao, who Ozai had burned his face in his rage for failing to bring Zuko home; Captain Zhao, who kept getting demoted as he failed to capture Zuko, always returning to the Fire Nation and being labeled as a failure by everyone around him. Captain Zhao, the annoying man who followed Zuko everywhere he went, tracking him down like a hound following its prey, trying to prove to everyone out there, that he was still worthy when long ago, everyone had seen his true colors when again and again, he didn’t hesitate to throw people in the line of fire if it meant getting out of his dilemma unscathed.

Captain Zhao, the man Zuko had laughed and laughed until he was breathless when he had seen years and years ago after his defect; feeling amused and weirded out, as he was forced to look at a parallel, he had created when he left the Fire Nation and cut every tie he had with the royal family. Zuko could only laugh until he was breathless every time, he looked at Zhao, because there… standing right there! Was his scorned younger self who was kicked out of his home, had his face burned and his honor stripped off him because he stood for what was right in the face of his father’s madness… there was Zuko’s younger self, who was filled with nothing but anger and contempt for the world around him as he tried to prove to anyone out there that he was worthy, falling into anger and despair every time he failed. A parallel as clear as the sun every time Zhao showed up, half of his body and face burned, while running after Zuko and screaming and shouting to everyone who heard that he would bring him to the Fire Nation and restore his honor…

Here was Zhao who Zuko couldn’t help but giggle every time he saw, and he had to wonder if the fates badly needed someone to play the role of the scorned Prince hated by all, in their grand scheme of things and had chosen Zhao to play that role when Zuko abandoned everything and created another path to walk on. Zhao, who, unlike Zuko, had emersed himself in Ozai’s delusions of power and promises; discarded Agni’s rules and laws if it meant achieving his dreams. Zhao, who, unlike Zuko, never held goodness in his heart, and abandoned everyone around him, if it meant reaching highs unmatched… Zhao… who Zuko knew if left unchecked, would become nothing but a thorn in his side, preventing him from saving his beloved and succeeding in his plans.

“…Zuko?” Aang’s gentle call snapped Zuko out of his trace; turning toward his beloved, a small smile crossed over his face, and Zuko could only hum gently… count on Aang to bring a smile to his face and banish any doubts with his presence alone. “I came to tell you that Sokka and I, could manage a sneak attack on their ship, and destroy it from the inside.” Aang offered; his words immediately brought a harsh frown to Zuko’s lips, any positive emotion he felt before had been wiped and replaced by worry and restlessness at the thought of Aang being in danger.

“Yeah! I mean, if the enemy’s ship is similar in layout and engines, I think we could manage to destroy it from within! We don’t even need to engage in a sea battle; just Aang and I would be enough to sneak in and out just like that!” Sokka snapped his fingers, grinning proudly and looking so happy with such a plan.

“No!” Zuko snapped, feeling terrified at the thought of Aang facing Zhao, the madman who more than once managed to capture his beloved and nearly wiped out an entire race to further Ozai’s plans; a madman his beloved was not prepared to face. “No!” Zuko glared harshly at Aang when his stupid husband opened his mouth and looked ready to protest, ignoring the glare Zuko was sending him and Sokka.

“But Zuko-!” Aang frowned, looking angry and slightly annoyed, no doubt knowing the plan, Sokka and he had come up with would work and give everyone the time he wanted to escape unscathed; Zuko knew that it would work, and he no doubt knew that if asked everyone on the ship would be happy for such plan, but this was Aang, his Aang! And hell, if Zuko was going to send Aang to the viper nest on a golden plate.

“No, but!” Zuko hissed, raising his hand to poke Aang’s chest a few times. “Do you know what will happen if you expose who you are? Be it an Air Nomad or the Avatar?” Zuko questioned, getting a frown from Aang who once more looked ready to protest. “Aang, we managed to keep your existence a secret from the Fire Nation and Ozai; we managed to reach this far because no one in the Fire Nation knows about the Avatar being found, if you… no, if a word gets to Ozai about the Avatar being alive, then every goddamn soldier from the Fire Nation would be after our heads!” These words made Aang press his lips into a thin line, gazing at the distance and looking so angry and helpless as everything was thrown in his face as plain as day.

“B-but… if Aang’s existence becomes known, wouldn’t that be good?” Katara questioned, looking at Aang, and then the direction where Zhao’s ship was. “I mean… wouldn’t it give the Earth Benders and Water Benders hope and a chance to fight?” Here, Zuko tried to keep his face neutral, not allowing it to twitch into a scowl… So, it was you who spread the word back then! …Zuko almost shouted and scolded the girl, before he managed to calm himself, knowing that fighting with Katara about something like this would only bring a headache and an unbearable amount of pain.

“No, nothing good would come out of it. half of the Earth Kingdom is under the Fire Nation's rule, the Northern Water Tribes had long since isolated themselves and refused to get involved, and you already know what happened to your home; spreading Aang’s existence when the situation is like this will only make us an easy target for stronger and more experience Generals to track us, instead Zhao who will fail either way.” Sokka frowned harshly, sharing a look with Aang, that made his beloved shift and hold his staff tightly.

“But we can't stay silent and do nothing!” Sokka complained, looking a second away from throwing a temper tantrum and making Zuko’s life harder than it already was. “That’s like us becoming sitting Turtle Ducks, waiting for them to come and cook us!” Sokka pointed in the direction of Zhao’s ship, his words causing Zuko to twitch and frown at the annoying metaphor.

“Ok, fine, do you by a chance know the advanced forms of Water Bending?” Zuko asked the three of them, causing the trio to look at one another before Katara tried to raise her hand. “Advanced enough to Water Bend the vortexes around us?” And here, Katara lowered her hand, flushing red with embarrassment and looking at the ground. “Exactly. No advanced forms of Water Bending, only an Air Bender, and an untrained Avatar at that.” Aang looked like a kicked turtle duck at the insult, which made Zuko raise his hand and flick Aang on the forehead, causing the Air Bender to whine and raise his hand to rub the abused forehead gently; but at least Aang looked more amused than helpless and sad.

“Fine, fine, you convinced us, you won! We would stay hidden and not show ourselves to your company, bye!” Sokka smiled widely as he put his hands on Katara and Aang’s shoulders, dragging them to the cockpit and ignoring their protests as they tried to free themselves.

“You know they won't stay hidden…” Iroh’s amused voice came from behind Zuko, snapping him out of his thoughts, and making him sigh, because he knew exactly what his uncle meant by his words. “Their plan was a good one, and would have probably saved us a lot of time and casualties.” Iroh stood beside him, causing Zuko’s lips to twitch into a frown as he gazed in the direction, Sokka had dragged both Aang and Katara.

“I know… but it’s not time yet…” Iroh hummed and gazed at Zuko from the corner of his eye, his hand running over his beard with a thoughtful look on his face. “Besides, the casualties would be on Zhao’s side, not us.” Zuko huffed, not even wanting to think about the pain in the ass that was Zhao and how he would no doubt cause many incidents and deaths because he was hellbent on catching Zuko, he wouldn't care about the dangers that he would face in his quest.

 “Zuko… sooner or later, Aang’s existence will be known by all…” Zuko stilled as he heard these words, not turning to his uncle who let out a sigh before he came and pat Zuko gently on the shoulder, trying to offer his support. “Want it or not, a secret like this, won't remain a secret forever, especially when Aang is everyone’s last hope in defeating Ozai and restoring balance.” Iroh’s gentle tone made Zuko turn his head away, clutching his fists tightly to stop his hands from shaking.

“I know…” Zuko sighed after a while, looking in Aang’s direction one last time before he turned away, planning on going to the front of the deck and waiting there. “I just wanted Aang to Master Water Bending before it happened… less hassle this way,” Zuko grumbled, summoning a chuckle from Iroh who followed him, with a knowing smile.

“Dear nephew… you may think your way is the right one in this situation, and objectively speaking it may be; but that does not mean it’s the only way” Zuko frowned and raised his eyebrow, waiting for his uncle to continue. “Our ways are our ways, and the Spirits’ ways are theirs… so when the Spirits decide to involve themselves in your plans, don’t get too angry Zuko; you may hate something which would bring forth fortune in the future.” Zuko scrunched his nose, gazing at his uncle with narrowed eyes.

“Why do I feel like all of a sudden you jinxed all of my plans?” Zuko inquired, feeling a shiver run down his spine as he tried to decipher his uncle’s metaphors; hearing this, Iroh let out a nervous laugh, patting Zuko on the head while shouting ‘Lieutenant Jee, wait!’ zooming away so fast, that Zuko didn’t even have time to catch his uncle and question him… Zuko could only let out an annoyed sigh…

This was going to be a long day…

Despite what everyone had expected, the enemy’s ship reached them during sunset instead of dawn, zooming at full speed; resulting in grumbles from everyone on his ship, as the crew no doubt talked about how Zhao was nothing but a reckless madman who endangered everyone within the vicinity by forcing them to go at full speed in a dangerous sea. Zuko frowned harshly, but stood in his place beside Iroh, on the deck; gazing at the ship that was near enough to see everyone on it, but far away from Fire Bending range; unable to get closer due to the raging sea and the whirlpools around them.

“Captain Zhao, to what do I own the pleasure of seeing you again?” Iroh called out with a pleasant voice, a cheerful smile on his face even when his eyes were narrowed, taking Zhao and the people with him; assessing them and categorizing everything into neat boxes to help Iroh when the time came.

“General Iroh, Prince Zuko.” Captain Zhao called out, a twisted form of a smile on his face as he stood near the rails, gazing at Iroh and then at Zuko before crossing his hands behind his back. “Let’s stop the formalities and pleasantries, shall we? After all, I am sure you all know, that I am here to bring Prince Zuko back home; so, I will appreciate it if the two of you come with me without a fight.” Zhao stated, glaring at Iroh and Zuko, looking a step away from sending them a fire blast but being unable to do so, in fear of harming Zuko or his uncle, which no doubt would result in Ozai’s rage and scorn.

A harsh gasp was heard, and Zuko turned his head slightly to see Katara, gazing at him with wide eyes, behind her, was Sokka who silenced her by putting his hand over her mouth, and behind them was Aang, who was wearing what looked like a cloak to hide himself, and gazing at the ship not that far with a frown on his face. Sighing to himself, Zuko could only grit his teeth and subtly point to one of the crew to take Aang and the rest away from here; being grateful for the distance between them and Zhao’s ship, knowing that the man couldn’t have possibly heard Katara from that distance unless she started shouting hysterically, which knowing her, she would probably do so in a minute or two if no one stop her.

“Captain Zhao, it has been three years since we started this game of cat and mouse; even a dog will understand and learn new tricks during this time. The question is, are you so far below canines in intelligence that you and Ozai still chase after someone who cut ties with the Fire Nation?” Zuko inquired casually, tilting his head and smiling in amusement when he saw Zhao’s face turn red in anger.

“Still as disrespectful as you were back then.” Zhao hissed, taking a step forward, looking so close to jumping toward their ship, regardless of the distance; but in the last second, the Zhongyong growled, taking a deep breath and straightening himself. “It does not matter though, I am sure Fire Lord Ozai, will be able to break that stubborn personality of yours as soon as we get you back to Caldera.” The man sneered, face red, and loath pouring off every inch of his body.

Unable to help it, Zuko then and there laughed loudly, almost doubling over as his body shook; making everyone jump at the sudden noise, and many snarled and glared at Zhao for his disrespect and disgusting implication, be it from Zhao’s crew or Zuko’s. “Ah, this is the funniest thing I have managed to hear in months.” Zuko chuckled, wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes, laughing at Zhao’s plight and ignoring his uncle’s concerned looks, because really, this was so funny on many disturbing levels that Zuko could only laugh hearing it. “The fact that people still think Ozai will succeed in doing something he failed to do for years now, is so amusing, it’s almost sickening.” Zuko snickered, remembering all those painful years under Azula and Ozai’s clutch, the people he lost, the family that was taken from him, his beloved and child; but still in the end, Zuko managed to stand up and kill Ozai, burning him until nothing (Not even his ashes) remain in the mortal world. “Unlike the sheep, Ozai loves to keep in his court, and unlike the dogs who expose their bellies and follow his orders; I will not learn, nor accept him and his reign of madness, unlike Azula, and… unlike you…” Zuko's grin widened when he saw Zhao losing control little by little, allowing his emotions to get the best of him, and why wouldn’t it? When the man had reached his wit’s end, chasing after Zuko for years only to fail in capturing him... Ah... just thinking about this brought the memories of a past long gone when darkness and despair had held Zuko in its clutches every time he failed to capture the Avatar. “So please spare us the embarrassment you will suffer and return to your Master like the good dog you are because seriously, things started to get boring with this repetitive play.” Zuko drawled out, smirking when Zhao finally lost it and let out a snarl, almost hurling himself from the ship then and there if it wasn’t for someone taking hold of him and pulling him back.

“That’s it! That’s it, you little shit! Attack!” Zhao ordered, finally losing it, and ordered everyone to attack, even when some of his crew protested his mad decision. “Shut it! Do you dare question me?! By the orders of the Fire Lord, kill everyone and capture Prince Zuko!” Many faces twisted when hearing this, other than Zuko who let out a snort of amusement, knowing fully well, that Ozai (And by extent Zhao) had reached his wit’s end, and decided to bring Zuko to Caldera one way or another, no matter the consequence of his actions.

“Focus!” Zuko shouted, unsheathing his Dao Swords and intercepting an arrow heading straight to one of the soldiers behind him. “Everyone, be careful they brought the Yuyan Archers!” Just as Zuko said these words, a rain of arrows launched at them, resulting in many curses as his crew, Fire Bend their way out of danger, and burned the arrows, some running for protection while others using their armor as shields.

It didn’t take long for the fight to start, his ship using their canons and Fire Bending, and Zhao only using the Yuyan Archers and trying to trap his ship with chains, while boarding by launching themselves at them using their fire, not daring to bring any heavy weapons in their fight in fear of agitating the sea and the vortexes surrounding them (But more than that, Zuko knew that what they truly feared was destroying his ship and ending up killing or injuring him during this process. They were after all, in a time where most if not all of the Fire Nation still believed in the laws of Agni and feared summoning Agni’s rage by daring to hurt one of his beloved. Right now, the Fire Nation was on the cusp of civil war after what happened three years ago when Ozai broke the laws of Agni Kai and dared to hurt a Kunze, so hearing the news about how Ozai or the military dared to hurt Zuko just as they did three years ago, would result in an uproar not even Ozai would be able to suppress this time).

“Head deeper into the sea, full speed! Don’t allow them to board!” Zuko shouted, cutting the chains thrown at his ships with his swords, getting irritated by the second as the fight continued; shouts that repeated his orders were heard, and it wasn’t that long before Zuko felt the ship picking up in speed, using its smaller state to move swiftly around the raging sea, avoiding whirlpools and heavy chains shooting at them, using a speed that Zhao’s large vessel couldn’t even dream of achieving.

 “Watch out!” Zuko heard someone shouting from behind, and just when Zuko turned around to see his attacker, he was greeted by Aang, who whirled his staff and broke the arrows heading toward both of them; causing Zuko to press his lips tightly, not knowing if he should feel warm and fuzzy at the thought of his beloved defending him, or slapping the man silly for daring to show himself when Zuko had repeatedly told him to hide and not show himself.

“Wooohooo! Take that you Jerkbender!” Sokka’s loud voice made Zuko turn toward the Zhongyong, almost groaning in pain when he saw his idiotic friend being loud and proud, fighting beside Lieutenant Jee and throwing his boomerang around while bonking Zhao’s crew on the head using a metal pipe, not that far away from him was Katara who was doing her best Water Bending and freezing the chains Zhao’s crew kept on throwing at his ship to the point of breaking (Maybe after this was over, Zuko would thank his uncle’s foresight of giving Katara the Water Bending scroll they found in Omashu, hoping she would be able to hone her skills until they reached the Northern Water Tribes where she would learn how to Master her skills).

“Aang, you Dunderhead! Have I not told you to stay hidden and not show your face at all?!” Zuko snapped, letting out his anger by kicking one of Zhao’s crew and throwing him off the ship when he got on board; his harsh words made Aang wince a bit, but he continued to defend both of them from the arrows while pushing those who managed to board the ship off.

“Weeeelllll, I was gonna, really! But then that Gumflapper opened his mouth to say nasty -Woah, there buddy!- things and I couldn’t help myself.” Aang huffed, slamming the end of his staff in the face of one of the soldiers from Zhao’s crew, wincing when he heard his shriek as he fell down into the water below. “And anyway, as long as I don’t use my bending and wear this cloak, it will be fine!” Aang chirped happily, looking so proud of himself that Zuko could only bite his lower lip harshly to stop the amused huff wanting to leave his lips and the smile that threatened to break out.

“Uh-huh? Not using your bending? Do you even know how to fight without using your bending?” Zuko inquired, curiosity and suspicion painting themselves on his face, and he couldn’t help but look at his beloved with skeptical eyes, having not once seen the Qianyuan fight anyone without using his Air Bending either as a defense or offense.

“I mean yeah,” Aang answered easily, not even looking out of breath as he maneuvered his staff in a tricky move and threw his opponent overboard. “We may have been peaceful folks and depended mainly on our bending -Behind you!- but we were taught how to fight using the art of Shíbā Bān Bīngqì, but again, peaceful folks, and were not allowed to use weapons outside of training -Monkey Feathers!” Here Aang could only curse as he pulled Zuko behind him and out of the way of a Fire Missile, making the two of them gaze at the one who dared to use this technique and bristling when finding Zhao was the one who bending fire at them.

“How nice, just so you know I am going to question you about this la-Pervert!” Zuko screeched, kicking someone who touched his behind in the face, knocking them out (Even if it was accidentally, but shouting things like this usually shocked Fire Nation soldiers to the point of freezing, and that’s what happened to the stunned man as he seemed to look like death-warmed him over and he all but dropped into a kowtow to apologize as if his life depended on it), by then, everyone heard that shout, and Iroh had a dark look on his face as he ordered everyone to hurry up and finish this fight.

“Uh… hey… Zuko, you know what? Why don’t the two of us leave the fight to General Iroh, and go?” Aang questioned warily, side-eying Zhao’s crew who froze in terror near the two of them not daring to get closer, not when one of their people was accused of being a pervert who touched a Kunze in that way.

“Prince Zuko!” A loud roar came not that far behind, causing the two of them to raise their heads and curse when they saw the caller was Zhao, who used his Fire Bending as a jet to launch himself at their ship and landed successfully on the deck. “Enough is enough! You are going to get your act straight and return to Caldera or else!” The man snarled, brawling toward the two, and looking a second away from losing it, causing Zuko to groan and mutter in annoyance.

“Seriously, how stupid does someone have to be to not understand a simple ‘Fuck off’!” Zuko shouted angrily, redirecting a blast of fire, Zhao sent his way to the said man. “I said it three years ago, I will say it again. I claim no relationship with the Fire Lord who broke the laws of Agni and tramped all over Agni’s rules. Anyone with two functioning brain cells will understand what this means, and stop this farce!” Zhao growled, shouting as he charged at Zuko, only to be flung back by Aang who used his staff as a fixed point and jumped to kick Zhao in the chest, sending him overboard.

“Zuko, let’s go before -Wah!” Aang held Zuko’s hand tightly, sticking his staff behind one of the pipes to stabilize them when the ship shook in a way that sent some people overboard. “Monkey Feathers! I think we got in the range of one of the whirlpools!” Zuko cursed hearing this, gazing around the deck to see many people gripping any object their hands could reach to stop themselves from being shaken and flung off the ship.

“Sokka! Go see whoever is behind the helm and direct the ship to safety, go now!” Zuko shouted when he saw Sokka being the closest person to the tower and by extension the cockpit; hearing his orders, Sokka, who was hugging one of the pipes with his whole body so as to not fly off the ship, cursed like a storm. Sokka looked around and whined when he saw no one near the tower other than him, before letting the pipe go and running like made toward the cockpit. “…We will crash…” Zuko groaned when the ship shook even worse than before.

“We won't crash…” Aang let out a nervous laugh, looking unconvinced even as he sent Zuko a reassuring look. “…Hopefully…” Aang mumbled to himself, and Zuko didn’t even know if he should laugh loudly or groan in dismay… his ship was going to be destroyed again… just great! “Anyway, if we can go below the deck and get Appa out, then…” Aang couldn’t even continue as the ship once more shook even more harshly, trying to resist the pull of the whirlpool they found themselves in.

“Hurry, hurry, let’s-!” Zuko urged Aang, knowing that if it came to it, they would need to evacuate as fast as they could without delay. Zuko didn’t even manage to take a step forward before a piercing pain took hold of his left leg, causing him to buckle and slam into the floor, gasping in pain as his body seized; looking behind, Zuko’s eyes widened when he saw a Fire Whip wrapping around his leg courtesy of Zhao who held into the rail in one hand while trying to pull Zuko using the wipe.

“Zhao! You animal!” Iroh’s roars could be heard all over the ship as he barreled toward Zhao, ignoring the danger of doing such a thing; before Zuko could shout at his uncle to back away or break the whip’s hold, the ship lurched dangerously to the side, and Zuko accidentally let go of Aang’s hand, getting pulled into Zhao’s direction.

Perhaps Zhao didn’t understand the real danger of what he did; perhaps he didn’t understand the grave mistake he had committed, or maybe he was so lost in the madness that he didn’t take into account that a battle like this should have never been fought or the consequences would be grave… consequences that seemed to fall on Zhao and bring horror on his face as he failed to catch Zuko, allowing him to plunge into the vortex below.

“Zuko!”

Was the only thing Zuko managed to hear before he was pulled down…

(He let go…

Aang didn’t know how it happened; he didn’t understand how it happened… but he let go… he let go!

One moment he was holding Zuko’s hand tightly, planning on dragging him below the deck, away from the danger, and toward Appa where Aang would force Zuko to fly away using his bison because he knew just as everyone around here knew that Zuko’s safety and wellbeing came first before everyone else.

One moment he was holding Zuko’s hand in his; planning on dragging him away from this madness that was their fight in this dangerous zone. A fight even if they were reassured of winning because of the advantage they had, and because they knew that any enemy with two brain cells to rub together would understand how dangerous the situation was and back away; something Aang understood every time he flung someone overboard, Zhao didn’t have the brain, which was why he continued to pursuit them even now.

…Aang let go…

One moment, Aang was holding onto Zuko tightly, and the next… the next… Zuko slammed into the deck, almost dragging Aang down too; before Aang even knew what happened, he smelled the scent of burning flesh; and saw the fire surrounding Zuko’s leg, which burned and dragged him away.

Horror couldn’t even describe what Aang felt at this moment, terror, and shock didn’t even come close; Iroh’s mad bellows only just managed to snap him out of his shock, and before he could do something to extinguish the fire and take Zuko away where he could be healed…

He let go…

Suddenly the world became deadly silent as he saw Zuko hurtling toward Zhao, who had a grin that twisted his face into a grotesque picture; suddenly everything was moving in slow motion as he saw Zhao fail to catch Zuko, allowing him to be thrown overboard and straight into the vortex below.

…He let go…

Aang could only feel numbness taking hold of every cell in his body, with every split second that passed and Zuko was getting closer and closer to the water. The confused and frightened look, Aang managed to glimpse in Zuko’s eyes before was pulled away from Aang would forever be seared into his mind.

He… he…

An ear-piercing noise shook Aang’s world, shaking everything around him to the point Aang felt his whole world unbinding from its roots, leaving him breathless and full of terror as his ears heard the splash that Zuko’s body caused when it made contact with water. 

He… failed him… again…

Terror finally became known, and slammed into Aang’s body with full force, leaving him shaken and on the verge of hyperventilating as many emotions slammed into him at once, foreign and not, leaving him breathless and wrongfooted as he heard a sound so similar to breaking glass, that Aang wondered in a daze if it came from within his soul…

“…You said together… you lied… that’s ok, though… everybody lies… Aang…”

Before Aang knew it, his body was moving on its own, rushing toward the vortex like a madman with a death wish. Terror was what moved his body, and fury blazed in his veins, ordering to bring retribution worse than death for a crime he allowed to happen without even being able to lift his hand and do something. Two sides warred within him, a dark one that demanded revenge for what Zhao had done to Zuko and the one that could only screech at his body to move faster and faster to reach Kunze.

“Zuko!”

Aang could only scream as he jumped…)

He was being hurtling around; pushed and pulled, until he didn’t know which way was up or which was down, only knowing that any minute now he would be dragged to the bottom of the ocean. A hysterical part of Zuko couldn’t help but laugh at the fact that he survived being killed by Zhao’s hands in the past, only to end up being killed in this life by him via this stupid vortex…. If I ever get out of this, I swear I will… Zuko could only think hysterically, trying to find his bearings in the hope of swimming to the bottom of this vortex and then crawling his way out.

His lungs screamed for air, and Zuko could only clamp his mouth shut and whirl his head around, trying to find an opening to escape. Terror hovered just out of reach, waiting for Zuko to lose his nerves and succumb to it so that he would lose his will to live and drown. His leg hurt like mad; the salty water around him aggravated his burns to the point Zuko couldn’t even move his leg to swim, without feeling the shock racing through his veins, almost reminding him of that one time, Azula shot him full of lightning.

Even as Zuko fought to keep his rational mind and find a way out of this mess; trickles of terror couldn’t help but sneak into his heart weighting him down and bringing out his fight or flight instincts to their full capacity, almost making him thrash around in hope of saving himself…. If only he could… the pressure of the vortex kept increasing, and his body kept burning with the need to breathe; Zuko was unable to fight anymore, and he opened his mouth against his will, his body’s need for air had overcome his rational mind, forcing him to inhale the salty water surrounding him, bringing him closer to his death.

Before Zuko lost the fight with his body and succumbed to darkness, he felt his hand being held, before his whole body was pulled forward, and the water was forcefully expelled out of his lungs, shocking his body with the sudden changes going around him, to the point of almost hacking a lung as he coughed, and his ears rang to the point of pain. “Wha…?” Raising his head to gaze at his savior, Zuko’s body could only freeze when he saw it was Aang who was holding him, surrounding them with a sphere made out of air.

What made the breath he finally regained leave his burning lungs once more, wasn’t the fact that the person who saved him was his beloved (Because this was Aang, and knowing his stupid husband, the man would throw himself in danger if it meant saving lives), but the fact that Aang was in the Avatar State! The Avatar State, with glowing eyes and tattoos and crackling power, and shooting a beam of light toward the sky!

Damn… uncle really jinxed everything… A detached part of Zuko could only whisper, feeling so shocked and out of it, that he could only lean on Aang’s chest, not having the capacity to hold himself up anymore, feeling his strength zapping out of him; suddenly tiredness and exhaustion slammed into his whole being, and he could only burrow in Aang’s hold, clutching his beloved’s robes tightly, forcing his body to stop shaking violently as he tried to banish the events from seconds ago out of his mind, planning on dealing with this when no one was watching him.

The sea was raging and rolling by the time they broke out of its unforgiving grip, and powerful winds rolled the ships around, slamming into the metal and breaking it in a frightening display that made Zuko feel concerned for the safety of his ship and crew. Knowing from what Sokka had told him in the past, how Aang seemed to have struggled with the Avatar State and would have killed them one too many if Aang hadn’t managed to control it somehow.

Even from above, Zuko managed to see the shocked and terrified faces of every person on his ship and the ship not that far, as they gazed at Aang with horror; even his uncle’s face held traces of terror and shock in them, telling Zuko how unprepared everyone truly was for the Avatar’s return, even when they knew Aang was the Avatar and they were traveling to the Northern Water Tribes so he would learn Water Bending.

“T-t-the Av-!” Zhao’s choked voice snapped Aang’s attention toward him, causing his beloved’s face to twist into a frightening display of pure rage, that Zuko had never seen on his beloved’s face before, even when facing Aang in the Avatar State. Zhao didn’t even finish his stutter before Aang used his Air Bending to levitate Zhao off the ship and throw him in the middle of the vortex, uncaring of the man's terrified screech as he flung him to what would be his death.

As soon as they touched the deck, the sphere of air surrounding them exploded, sending blasts of air directed toward their enemies with such precision Zuko was stunned as he saw Zhao’s crew being thrown overboard, leaving only his uncle, Katara, and his crew, who looked hesitate and frightened not knowing what to do next. “Zuko!” Iroh called out, taking a few steps toward him but then stilling in his place when Aang’s glowing eyes fell on him; Aang tilted his head to the side as if trying to recognize the person standing not that far from him before he let out a hum.

It wasn’t long before Aang lowered Zuko gently to the deck and turned around, which gave his uncle the chance to rush toward Zuko, checking him over, and freezing with a horrified look on his face when he saw Zuko’s injured leg. His heart pounded in his chest, and skipped several beats, seeing that look on his uncle’s face, but still, Zuko refused to look down toward his leg, opting to gaze at Aang who stood on the ship’s rail.

Zuko could only watch in mute fascination as Aang created a powerful gust of wind that sent their ship sailing out of the danger zone and in the same breath, Aang managed to create a huge tsunami that flipped Zhao’s ship and dragged it to the bottom of the ocean….

He killed… Zuko almost laughed then and there, something dark in his heart unwinding at that thought, and he almost became hysterical at the realization that Aang was capable of doing such a thing when in the past he refused to hurt or kill until his death… but here! Right here, while he was in the Avatar State, Aang killed people (Even if indirectly) without a care! If only Zuko knew it only took the Avatar State to make Aang abandon his stupid moralities then he would…

“Y-your leg… we need…” Iroh stuttered, his hands shaking, too afraid to lower them and touch Zuko’s leg; Zuko who finally snapped out of his daze could only gaze at his uncle, not daring to look down, especially when he knew the dangers and infections that could result from getting burn and then mishandling the situation. “Healer! Lieutenant Jee! The healer! Bring me the healer?!” Iroh shouted, looking frantic and emotional, something that Zuko only saw once, and that was when Lu Ten had died.

Don’t look, don’t look… sometimes, people go in shock from a sight that may look grave but is superficial, don’t look… Zuko chanted in his mind, refusing to look down, even when he felt his body start shaken at the realization of what happened to his leg if the grave look on both his uncle's and the healer’s faces was anything to go by…

Footsteps came from the right, and Zuko turned around to see Aang, still in the Avatar State, not looking even close to snapping out of it; a sight that terrified Zuko because it never happened before from what Zuko remembered and from what Sokka and Toph had told him.

Seeing Aang getting closer Iroh moved to stand between him and Zuko, trying to smile at Aang, even when Zuko could clearly see his uncle barely holding it. “Avatar Aang, if you could please…” Aang narrowed his still glowing eyes, and once more tilted his head, but instead of looking at Iroh, he was gazing at Zuko with a look that even the Kunze didn’t know how to interpret.

When Zuko saw Aang, Water Bending a small ball of water and came toward Zuko, he let out a soft ‘Oh’, feeling a little shocked and confused at the fact that Aang knew how to use Water Bending in that way, when back then only Katara knew how to heal using this technique. “Uncle, it’s fine,” Zuko called out when he saw Iroh tense, looking like he was preparing to attack any moment now; hearing this, Iroh gazed at Zuko helplessly before gritting his teeth and clutching his fists, backing away and allowing Aang to cross.

Clutching his hands tightly, Zuko continued to gaze at Aang, watching how the Qianyuan kneeled down and the water glowed in his hands before he touched Zuko’s leg; only then, did Zuko dare to look at his leg, his heart pounding in his chest as his eyes fell on the wound Zhao left him with… Fuck… Zuko felt his heart stop for a second, and he could only be grateful that he hadn’t looked at the wound before Aang started healing him; if he had, he would have possibly passed out from shock or worse…

In the best-case scenario and that was after receiving the full treatment and in a timely manner; a burn like this would mean getting crippled, forever unable to fight or bend (Or even walk properly!), unless he underwent grueling training and learn how to compensate for such injuries. In the worst-case scenario? Amputation and the danger that would follow in the form of sepsis and death… just that thought was enough for a shiver to run down his spine.

How much did Zhao hate him for inflecting an injury such as this? In front of everyone no less, and breaking the laws of Agni publicly by daring to hurt a Kunze… Zuko could only wonder, wincing slightly as the skin knit back together; part of him wondered if Ozai allowed this if it meant Zuko would return back to Caldera, or if the man would have snapped and gone crazy when he realized that the goods, he finally got back were damaged, and would bring Calamity on his head when the Fire Nation people heard what he did and allowed his Generals to do, to force Zuko back to Caldera.

“Spirits above…” Iroh breathed out, taking a shaky step toward Zuko, his eyes wide as he saw the wound healing completely before his eyes, not even leaving a scar behind, indicating the presence of such grave injury. “I… Avatar… I… thank you, thank you!” Iroh cried out, bowing several times before rushing to Zuko once more to check him over, ignoring Zuko’s protests as he tried to pat his uncle’s hands away from his face.

“Uncle, I am fine…” Zuko whined, trying to pat his uncle’s hands as they checked him over. “I am fine, I just need to -Aang!” Zuko shouted his beloved’s name when he saw Aang suddenly sway before falling and slamming into the floor; the absence of the tattoos glowing informed Zuko that his beloved was finally out of the Avatar State.

Strangely Aang was unresponsive to everyone around him, and wouldn’t wake up, even after Katara shook him and called his name over and over, trying to wake him up and failing… Zuko’s heart could only drop when the healer, a woman named Li, tried to wake him using smelling salts but also failed, resulting in the woman gazing at his uncle with a look Zuko couldn’t decipher…

Why…? Why was Aang…?

…(“The Avatar!”

“…The Avatar!”

“He is back…”

“The Avatar is…”

“How…?!”

“…A hundred years…”

“He is…”

“The Avatar is back!”

“Fire Lord Ozai! Fire Lord Ozai!” A screech rang across the palace of Caldera, causing everyone to stop in their places before continuing with their jobs, but not without sending each other knowing looks that made many frowns. “Fire Lord Ozai!” The messenger continued to cry out, his voice causing Ozai to open his eyes, glaring at the one who dared to interrupt him during his meditation.

“You dare?” Ozai hissed, standing up from his throne, the fire surrounding him crackled and blazed even hotter than it had a few seconds ago; this resulted in the messenger flinching in terror before he straightened his back, bowing to Ozai and shouting.

“Grave news my Lord, grave news!” Ozai growled in annoyance, but he sat on his throne once more; waving for the man to continue. “Early this morning, in the Fire Temples, the Fire Sages witnessed the relics of the past Avatar coming to life and it was confirmed! The Avatar has returned!” The world came to a screeching halt, even the fire that crackled and blazed loudly, now didn’t produce a sound, rending the throne room silent.

“What?” Ozai hissed, his eyes wide, and disbelieve made his jaw drop for a bit. The Avatar? Back? But that was impossible! It was impossible! The Avatar could only be back if the cycle restarted once more, or if a new Avatar was born, and something of that scale wouldn’t be missed, not when… Ozai needed to act fast, he needed to act swiftly! Send all of his soldiers into the Earth Kingdom and the Water Tribes and kill those rats before the Avatar grows up and becomes a thorn in his side; he needs…!

“My Lord!” Once more the door to his throne room was slammed open, and with it came a messenger who looked like his soul would have left him any moment now. “Grave news, my Lord!” The man cried out, throwing his body into a kowtow as he shook like a leaf; his presence causing Ozai to clutch the chair handles so tightly they cracked.

“What now?” Ozai shouted, part of him feeling a little hysteric as he wondered if the Avatar in mention was waiting outside of Caldera with his armies; how could they miss him? How could the Avatar suddenly appear after a hundred years of silence? Just what was going on here?!

“We have received a messenger hawk from Captain Zhao’s ship!” Hearing that name, Ozai’s face twisted into a snarl, and he almost burned the idiot who thought Ozai would care about Zhao and what he was up to. “They have encountered the Avatar!” Here, Ozai froze, his eyes widened a bit.

“And?! Continue, why did you shut up?!” Ozai shouted, his heart pounding in his chest; Zhao? That useless Zhao had encountered the Avatar? The Avatar that the Fire Sages only discovered just now? What was going on?! Could it be… could it be…

“Prince Zuko… it seemed that Prince Zuko had found the Avatar… and he is taking him to the Northern Water Tribes to learn Water Bending…” Ozai’s breath was trapped in his chest when he heard these words, the world had suddenly gone quiet and only the rush of his blood through his veins was heard, deafening him to everything going around him. Part of Ozai felt detached from everything around him and couldn’t make any sense of his surroundings, even when he knew the messenger was still blabbering and relaying the message, looking so sick and terrified…

The thing was, Ozai couldn’t even hear a word of what he said, the only thing he could make sense of was Zuko… his son… the boy he sent away on a fruitless quest years ago to get rid of, had once more turned the tables around, and flipped his world upside down by finding someone believed to have been erased off of this world.

How many times was it now? How many times would that boy continue to surprise him and destroy all of his beliefs in one falling swoop? How many times did Zuko defy the fates? How many times was the boy, Ozai, condemned as useless nobody continued to show him how loved and favored, he was? How many times would Agni, the God of Fires and Dragons, laugh and rub it in his face, how much he favored and dote on Zuko to the point of bringing a relic from the past just because Ozai gave him an impossible fate to accomplish?

When Ozai thought the Spirits had given him a useless son who was nothing but a weak Zhongyong; Zuko had flipped the table by presenting as a Kunze, and at such a young age too, becoming Agni’s beloved and gaining the people’s love and support in one falling swoop. When Ozai thought his son would come back crying home and bow with gratitude for bringing him back and canceling his banishment; Zuko turned his back on him, cutting all ties with the royal family and choosing to roam the world instead of returning to his rightful place beside Ozai.

When Ozai thought Zuko was nothing but a weak Fire Bender, not being able to amount to a thing even after presenting as a Kunze and would be brought back home easily; Zuko shocked Ozai with the bending prowess Zuko hid from everyone around to the point he had played them for the fools. Zuko once again, showed everyone in the Fire Nation the power that ran in his blood, the power that ran in Roku’s blood and was amplified by Sozin’s. Bringing the royal family’s inadequacy to light, and showing everyone, the person who should sit on the throne, summoning with it a wave of rage that Ozai had spent years trying to suppress and failed at every turn.

When Ozai thought of the quest, he sent Zuko on, he thought it was the perfect opportunity to get rid of the annoying brat that was too much like his mother, it brought rage to Ozai every time he gazed at him; the brat, that woman loved and cared about and wished he was another man’s child to the point she fed the brat lies and sweet words that turned him soft and useless. Ozai never thought Zuko would once more flip the cards of fates to his advantage, finding the Avatar when people before him had failed to do so for a hundred years, and not only that… not only that! Zuko had… Zuko had chosen the Avatar! He had chosen the Avatar and discarded his own father! He had chosen someone else instead of his own blood!

Just like that rotten woman! …Ozai could only seethe, his rage blazing in his veins every time he remembered the woman, he sacrificed everything for, only for that rotten tree to discard him like trash and choose another, and now? Now after all these years his own son! His own damned son, discard Ozai who promised him everything and chose another when he was right here! In the end, the old saying only became truer as the days passed…

The apple truly doesn’t fall far from the tree …)…

Chapter Text

“Did he wake up yet?” Iroh’s soft voice snapped Zuko out of his daze; the hand that held the wet rage froze for a bit at the surprising appearance of someone at this late hour. Letting out a soft sigh, Zuko just dunked the rag in cold water, before he shook his head; drying the cloth once more before putting it on Aang’s forehead.

Zuko’s eyes did not leave his beloved, and he could only clutch his hands tightly, trying to take a deep meditating breath and calm his frazzled nervous down, before he did something that he would regret. Tiredness and fear were warring inside Zuko’s heart, and he could only sit beside Aang’s bed, praying to the Gods out there to help his beloved and wake him up from this madness… praying to Agni to offer him another miracle and heal his beloved… praying to Lung-ta to save his last child and help Aang from whatever ailed him at this moment… praying to Oma and Shu, to Tui and La… praying to any Spirit out there that would listen and would help his beloved defeating whatever illness that had taken hold of him and refused to let go…

Three days… That’s how long it had been since their fight with Zhao, that annoying worm who refused to use his stupid pea-size brain and let go, or at the very least, stop in his suicidal mission and endangering everyone with his mad plans, that always failed in the end.

Three days… That’s how long since Zuko experienced a near-death call (Not the first, nor the last if Zuko knew himself well enough), a fact that to this day still hadn’t registered in Zuko’s brain, and he knew when it would finally register, he would end up as a mess of highway emotions and unstable self that Zuko would spend days maybe weeks trying to put under control because… Zuko almost died… he almost died and left Aang alone… he almost died, and to make matters worse and more humiliating, it was by Zhao’s hands of all people!

Three days… That’s how long since Aang went into the Avatar State; signaling to the world that the Avatar was back once more, something that would result in much trouble in the future no doubt, but Aang had done it… for Zuko… if the Kunze had to guess… something that as much as it was flattering, brought Zuko nothing but worry and stress about the possibilities they would face.

Three days… That’s how long since Zuko saw his beloved kill someone, or something close to it because Zuko was sure some of those soldiers had survived… three days… since Aang killed… killed! Something that Zuko never thought his beloved was capable of or would ever dare to do even if the tables were reversed, but at the same time, his beloved had done it… And oh, how Zuko almost lost it then and there… how he almost laughed and laughed to the point of crying… Oh, the relief he felt when knowing that in the end… his beloved was capable of killing when it came to it…

Three days... since Aang lost consciousness, not waking up no matter what they had done, forever causing Zuko terror and fear because this had never happened before… it had never happened before! No matter how many times Aang went into the Avatar State, no matter how many times he passed out sometimes when everything became excruciating, no matter how many times Aang felt tired and overwhelmed… Aang never lost consciousness for more than a few minutes, sometimes hours, nor did he get sick with fever like now… the only time Aang remained asleep like this, was when Azula killed him… days and weeks spent in a coma because he was killed by his deranged sister and was later revived thanks to the special water from the Spirit Oasis… but Aang recovered in the end… he recovered and was alive and everything was right in the end… but this time was different… it was different! So, why was Aang still unconscious when he should have woken up days ago?!

But it was ok… Zuko had to convince himself that everything was going to be alright and that Aang would wake up soon. Maybe Aang was more emotional this time when he went into the Avatar State? Maybe healing Zuko back to peak perfection had taken a lot of his energy? Yes… yes… that was it… that was probably it, and Aang would wake up soon and everything would be alright…

“You two…” His uncle started before his words trailed off, making Zuko hum and turn to his uncle who set the tray of tea on the sitting table not that far away; waiting until the older man regained his barriers to tell him what was running inside his head, pouring two cups of tea and waiting for Zuko to come and sit beside him.

Zuko, knowing that this was his uncle’s silent cue, about wanting to discuss something urgent with him, stood up from his chair, and went to the sitting table (Even when he wanted nothing but to stay by Aang’s side, but the look Iroh was giving him, meant that his matter was too important to be put on hold), trying not to wince at how stiff his previously injured leg was (Who would have known that accelerated healing would have some drawbacks such as stiffness and sometimes numbness; but who was Zuko to judge or even complain, when he was saved from having his leg crippled or worse amputated because that idiot Zhao didn’t manage to rub his last two brain cells together to know how dangerous his plan was?), but Zuko powered on, until he sat on the other side of the table, taking the offered cup from his uncle with a soft thank you.

“You know, nephew. Everyone has been talking since Zhao; many speculations were given, especially about your relationship with the young Avatar…” Iroh ended up saying after a while of silence, where the two of them sipped their tea. Knowing his uncle, and also knowing that the ‘Everyone’ in question was his uncle, and maybe a few who were traditionalists to the core and weren’t so keen on having the Water Tribe siblings with them, and always watched Aang every time he came to talk with Zuko if Iroh wasn’t there with them; Zuko couldn’t help but raise his eyebrow in surprise, to which his uncle only looked away and sipped his tea, waiting for Zuko to confirm or deny what was going on between the two of them.

“Nothing is going on between us other than friendship…” Yet… Went unsaid, but Zuko was sure his uncle heard loud and clear; for the man let out one of his long ‘Hmmm’ that Zuko had long since translated into skepticism. “Aang is too respectful of the Fire Nation’s culture and customs, and the Air Nomads' culture, even if different, it’s all about respect and equality, so you have nothing to fear when it comes to Aang,” Zuko said, looking at his uncle in the eye, wanting so much to tell his uncle how when his husband knew Zuko was a Kunze; he spent days apologizing every opportunity he had about how he conducted himself in front of Zuko, and the fights that followed; looking so stressed and on verge of tears when he realized he had dared to raise his hand against a Kunze even when it was in self-defense. Zuko at that time didn’t know if he should laugh or feel embarrassed every time Aang tried to conduct himself, like how Fire Nation Qianyuans did when he was in Zuko’s presence… something that thankfully Zuko managed to put a stop to after ranting for hours about equality and feelings and the likes.

 Hearing this, his uncle finally relaxed before he nodded his head. “That’s good to know.” His uncle mumbled before he grumbled something under his breath, about ‘Stupid Qianyuans’, ‘Disrespect’, and ‘Teenagers’ Spirit’. Then, he sent Aang a long and suspicious look, before refilling his cup and taking a sip.

Zuko, feeling like a little shit, and wanting to take a little revenge on his uncle for thinking his husband was like one of those barbaric Qianyuans they met occasionally, waited until his uncle sipped his tea before saying. “Besides, if you should worry about something, you should worry about me taking Aang’s chastity, not the other way around.” And here his uncle choked on his tea, coughing and hacking as he pounded on his chest trying to regain his breath while choking out a scandalized ‘Zuko!’. “What? It’s true! Aang is the White Flower in this relationship, so I might as well say it… really, always running away and blushing at the mere suggestion of something more…” Zuko grumbled in his cup while taking a sip of his tea, remembering all those times when Aang would have blushed at the mention of something that was more than kissing and hugging… it was only after their elopement and marriage, did Aang dare to do anything more than that.

“Wha…?! Zuko!” Iroh all but screeched, looking at Zuko like this was the first time he really saw him. Shock and horror shone in his eyes as he helplessly gazed at Aang before gazing at Zuko. His face was pale as many scenarios of his own imagination flashed before his eyes. No doubt, the older man was thinking of what to do now to damage control the situation and save Zuko’s honor and chastity after hearing what his nephew had declared.

“What? So, it’s all fine and dandy when Qianyuans and Zhongyongs talked about this kind of stuff but not Kunzes?” Zuko questioned dryly, raising his eyebrow in judgment, enjoying the way his uncle started to sputter and tried to explain himself, only to fail miserably and look like he regretted his choice of asking Zuko to identify his relationship with the Avatar.

“It’s not that…” Iroh groaned in despair, hiding his face behind his hand, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but here, after suffering such embarrassment via his nephew’s declaration of wanting the Avatar like that. “Just… I… why him?” Iroh finally let out a sigh, surrendering to Zuko because he knew his nephew and knew what Zuko would do when if someone dared to tell him ‘No’ to something he already decided.

This question made Zuko pause, and he could only gaze at the cup in his hand, whirling the content around and wondering if he should tell his uncle the truth or keep it hidden like he had been doing for years now. “Would you believe me if I told you I knew Aang, long before we met him?” Zuko inquired, in the end not telling, and allowing his uncle to come to the conclusion he desired the most.

Iroh inhaled harshly at this, his eyes fleeting between Aang and Zuko before he looked at his cup with a look that Zuko had a hard time deciphering. “I see…” His uncle nodded, refilling their cups and spending the remaining time with Zuko in a comforting silence until they finished the teapot, Iroh picked up the tray before he left the room, allowing Zuko to return to his beloved’s side… for a moment back there, Zuko was too curious and couldn’t help but pounder…

What did his uncle even see?

…(“Would you believe me if I told you I knew Aang, long before we met him?”

That was the answer Iroh received to a question he thought the answer to, would be ‘Because I like him’, or ‘He is different’, or even the ‘It’s the right thing to do’ if his nephew had thought long and hard about the politics of the end of the war, and what he thought would be favorable to protect the Fire Nation. But against what Iroh expected, and against all the scenarios that started playing inside his head, ever since he saw how his nephew was acting around the young Avatar, this was the answer he received.

…And Spirits above… against Iroh’s common sense, he believed his nephew…

…He believed…

Iroh believed … Because ever since that day, three years ago when his nephew woke up after that cursed Agni Kai, he looked so different… so angry, so tired; so, changed… and, so vengeful… That day three years ago, when Zuko woke up laughing and laughing and then ended up crying and screaming… his sobs were so heart-wrenching, Iroh could only sit beside his nephew and pat his head gently, trying to reassure him in a soft and calm voice; even when inside, Iroh’s heart was breaking down into many tiny pieces when he saw his nephew… his son… break down and cry and look, so, so tired, like he had aged years, in the span of those few days since Ozai has done the unspeakable.

Iroh believed … Because ever since that day, three years ago when his nephew had woken up after that cursed Agni Kai; his nephew’s only request back then, was going to the Western Air Temple… No further requests, no explanation, no nothing… just Zuko who wanted to leave the Fire Nation and go to the Air Temple, and Iroh wondered if his nephew back then learned about Ozai’s mad quest of sending his only son to go and find the Avatar who had disappeared for over a hundred years.

Iroh believed … Because ever since that day, they reached the Western Air Temple; all he could see on his nephew’s face was pain and longing as he looked around as if expecting the person, he was looking for to show themselves any moment now. Back then, Iroh could only watch in confusion and bewilderment how his nephew walked through the Western Air Temple with the look of someone who was walking through their own home. Knowing which direction to take, and which was where, and even pausing now and then to stare long and hard at certain places with a look of longing and sadness in his eye…

Iroh believed … Especially when he saw his nephew leading them to the Sanctuary and then staring at that place with such sadness and pain, leaning his head down and whispering something or someone’s name (And now after receiving his nephew’s answer, he thought he knew what name it was), as if he was waiting for them to open that door and let him in; looking closer to tears the longer the silence stretched on with no answer.

 Iroh believed… Because why would his nephew refuse to go back to the Fire Nation and cut his ties with Ozai all of a sudden, when his nephew had spent years trying to make his father pay attention to him or prove to others that he was worthy and honorable (Something that his Zuko didn’t need to do or prove because he was always worthy and honorable; it was the people he surrounded himself with, were nothing but stupid and blind who couldn’t see how kind, good, and worthy, Zuko was).

Iroh knew his nephew, he knew what Zuko was like and how he used to think; he knew his likes, his dislikes, his hopes, and dreams. Iroh had raised Zuko beside his son when Ozai (That fool, uncultured prick; a fucking idiot that Iroh had the misfortune to be related to, especially as the years passed and that stupid, stupid man let power get into his head) had all but ordered his son away (And later almost get to the point of assassinating) as soon as he was born because he didn’t have that ‘Spark’ in his eyes… an excuse that was more damning than the horrible actions Ozai was going to get away with if Iroh hadn’t pleaded with their father at that time to stop Ozai, and that he would be the one who took the responsibility of raising his nephew, all up until he was sent to Ba Sing Se and Ozai once more took responsibility of his son, even against Iroh’s wishes.

Iroh knew Zuko, he knew him like he knew the palm of his hand; he had raised the boy from infancy. Iroh had been there from the start; had been there when Ursa decided to drop everything and run, had been there when Ozai burned his son in that mockery of Agni Kai. Iroh had been there, since the start, when Zuko decided to cut all ties with the Fire Nation and when he disappeared from the face of the earth, going incognito around the world to do Spirits know what and why; supporting the boy, even when half the times he didn’t know why he did some of the strange actions he did, or when his nephew refused his help with a smile and that too old look in his eyes, that made Iroh stand on the sidelines helpless, not knowing what to do next.

Iroh knew Zuko, like the back of his hand, and knew how he would react and what he thought most of the time; so, when Ozai had sent that edict to bring Zuko once more to the Fire Nation. Iroh knew Zuko would have accepted the edict and would have run back home, accepting Ozai’s empty words and apologizing and accepting the lies that would be fed to him because then it gave him the illusion of being loved and wanted by the parents who never deserved someone as kind and sensitive as Zuko. Iroh knew… and he had prepared himself to go with Zuko to the Fire Nation and protect him from Ozai’s madness, had even entertained the stupid thought of just stealing the boy away and preventing him from becoming one of the agendas to further Ozai’s mad and stupid plans… but then…

Then Zuko refused… he cut ties with his father; cut his ties with the Fire Nation and went on his journey around the world. Zuko had new plans, new goals, new dreams, and hopes. The child, Iroh raised was gone, and in its place was this child who looked too old, too furious, and too vengeful, as he took delight in humiliating his father and sister to the point of winding them tight, and then watching them go and shot themselves in the foot… suddenly, the child, Iroh loved had vanished, and its place was this tired and angry boy, who wasn’t Zuko, but at the same time was his beloved Zuko, but he looked so old and so done with the world, that for the first year spent away from the Fire Nation, Iroh had thought the worse, and that his beloved son would take his life just to spite his father…

Suddenly, Iroh felt as if he didn’t know Zuko as well as he used to…

He must have seen something … Iroh used to think every time he saw his nephew do or say something so out of the norm, he had to pause for a long time to wonder how his nephew knew about such confidential things… He must have heard something… Iroh would think every time, Zuko looked at him long and hard before saying a secret that only Iroh knew about, or those within his circle; sometimes going to the point of telling Iroh something that the older man knew was a piece of information needed to be delivered to the Order because it was time sensitive, information Iroh didn’t know how his nephew uncovered… Maybe… Just maybe, Agni had bestowed Zuko with divine visions from the future? …Was what Iroh finally settled on when one day, Zuko told him about his want to go the South Pole, not going into much detail other than needing to be there… and after? They found Avatar Aang, and the rest, as they say, was history.

They used to say, that in history, in the old times, when their nation wasn’t as broken and as bloodthirsty as it was now. Only one person was bestowed with the gift of divine vision because if not, chaos and imbalance would have reigned and destroyed their world; the only person who was allowed to glimpse the future. Rangi, Kyoshi’s beloved, and the Kunze who forsook everything and her honor to run away with a maid and leave Avatar Yun; only for that maid to turn out to be the real Avatar who brought balance and justice to the world.

“Would you believe me if I told you I knew Aang, long before we met him?”

Did Rangi say the same thing to Kyoshi when the woman asked her the same question Iroh asked? Did Rangi too, act in such strange ways before and after her visions like Zuko had done? Did Rangi see how happy she would be with her chosen beloved (Or did she see the horrors that would be waiting for them if she didn’t act), that she did the impossible to win the Avatar's heart even when her Qianyuan didn’t know who she was and what she would be to them, like how Zuko was doing? Iroh wondered…

But… did Avatar Aang truly not know who Zuko was?

That question made him stop in his place and gaze at the tray in his hands with confusion and apprehension, before looking back toward Avatar Aang’s room with wonder in his eyes… Did the Avatar truly not know? …Iroh hummed and continued on his way to his rooms.

Impossible … that’s what Iroh could think of… Impossible… because if the Qianyuan didn’t know who Zuko was… or at least if his ‘Self’ didn’t recognize who Zuko was… then Avatar Aang wouldn’t have gone into a rage and killed all those Fire Nation soldiers; if the young Avatar didn’t recognize who Zuko was and what would be to him, then the young monk wouldn’t have broken his vow of never hurting or taking lives as a retaliation for what Zhao had done to Zuko.

As much as the crew talked about how strong the Avatar was, as much as they liked to attribute Aang’s behavior during that battle three days ago to the Avatar State; as much as they tried not to think about how truly dangerous and frightening the Avatar was and how they were thankful that they were on his side, and not the losing side… Iroh knew a Qianyuan’s Rage when he was faced with one, and Avatar Aang’s action during that battle? Was nothing but a Qianyuan going through a rage so strong, that they would wipe the world and destroy it because someone dared to touch their mate.

So, for the young Avatar to go through a Qianyuan’s Rage when he was unmated and young at that… no… for the young Qianyuan to run like mad and jump into the vortex to his death to save Zuko at the expense of his life (Because in the end, that’s what it was, the young Avatar jumping to his death when he saw Zuko being thrown overboard and possibly killed -As much as Iroh felt his heart, breaking, as much as Iroh almost went mad at the sight of his beloved son being pulled under; as much as Iroh wanted to delude himself that Zuko would have been fine, Iroh knew that the only reason Zuko wasn’t dead, was because the Avatar unleashed his power that day- because of that worm Zhao), even if the man was the Avatar and his survival was ensured; the Avatar’s action was that of a man who recognized Zuko as his other half and sought vengeance against those who dared to raise their hands against his mate; the reason why Zhao ended up thrown into the same vortex he threw Zuko in, in retaliation…

So, yes… Iroh believed, and part of him even understood, and was in awe; the thought of Agni looking upon at his nephew and seeing how kind, honorable, and good he was, even when he came from a toxic environment that would have turned people bitter and mad, and bestow such a gift that left everyone speechless. Yes, Iroh believed, even when part of him was afraid and would have preferred for someone else, to be his son’s future confidence and beloved, because he didn’t believe that the world the Avatar lived in and the duties he was bonded to, would give his son the happy life he deserved… Iroh believed…

But that didn’t mean he liked the burden his son was shackled with …)…

“No… no… p-please… stop…. Please… n-no… Zuko…. NO!” Aang shouted as he all but jumped out of bed, shaking as he glanced around, waiting for something to show up; his instincts were going highway as emotions slammed into Aang one after the other without giving him respite (Rage, fury, loath, fear, terror, guilt, sadness, and rage, rage, rage, rage, RAGE so strong, Aang wondered how he was still able to bring air into his lungs from how incensed he felt)

Aang could only pant as he looked around the room, his eyes darting as if looking for someone or something, feeling so sick and disorientated, that he finally jumped from the bed and rushed toward the trash pin to throw up. Sobs wrecking his body and he felt like he was going to lose his mind any minute now as he felt sick to the bones and a touch hysterical.

Panting, Aang managed to stand on his shaky legs and drag himself toward the washing bowl in the room, wanting to wash the nasty taste that dominated his mouth… “Zuko…” Aang could only whisper, looking around the room, fear gripping his heart and squeezing when he didn’t see the Kunze anywhere (Even when his rational mind protested the thought of Zuko staying near a Qianyuan unsupervised, even if the one in question was passed out).

Aang’s instincts reared their head and banished any rational thought he might have had, demanding that Aang find Zuko and protect him (Demanding that he find the Kunze and hold him), fighting with Aang to take control of his body and do as they demanded because Aang was wasting his time staying here when Zuko could be hurt and in pain because Aang was late.

Barely even having the rational thought to wear his boots; Aang stumbled out of the room and looked for Zuko, his heart in his throat as he rushed to find where Zuko could have disappeared to when he should have been beside Aang where he would have kept him safe and sound.

It was the sound of shouting that managed to snag Aang’s attention; a voice that was so familiar that Aang’s body couldn’t help but lock itself in place as rage and bloodthirst all but blinded him (Which was strange, scary, and unbalancing, because why was Aang’s instincts demanded blood and death when hearing Katara’s voice? Why did Aang release a low growl of warning and his face twisted into a snarl? Why was every cell in his body demanding retribution from the girl he considered a friend?!).

So, Aang stayed still until he got his breath under control, and managed to shove the bloodthirst so down in his whole being that he wouldn’t be a danger to anyone who had the misfortune of seeing him. So, Aang waited and when he thought he managed to gather himself under control he followed the sound of shouting and screaming, wanting to know what the hell was going on and at the same time fighting with himself to stump the rage that refused to leave him alone.

The sight that greeted Aang almost made his offer in vain, his body locked up and his anger rose to highs unmatched as everything inside Aang demanded that he strike and kill and bring pain to the person who dared to stand in his belov Zuko’s way.

The shouting came from one of the hallways leading to the dining hall. Zuko was standing and staring at the mess near his feet (No doubt his lunch or dinner) while Katara shouting and screaming and pointing at Zuko, ignoring how Sokka was shouting back in return and telling her to stop; both not listening to the other, hostility high in the air as the Fire Nation people were looking at Katara with rage in their eyes, but didn’t dare to move and hurt her, not when Zuko shook his head and made a motion that shoo-ed them away (Something that they didn’t dare to do, as they stayed still in their places, glaring at the Water Tribe siblings with rage at the constant disrespect).

“What’s going on here?” Aang questioned in a furious tone; shutting everyone up as they all turned toward him, eyes wide with surprise as they saw Aang (And happiness that he managed to glimpse in his bel Zuko’s eyes). Something must have shown up in his face or tone, as silence dominated the room and no one dared to speak a word, gazing at one another with wariness and some even in fear. “Well?!” Aang snapped, glazing at Katara with angry eyes that made the girl take a step back unconsciously.

“Nothing,” Zuko answered, disregarding the situation altogether and acting like nothing was wrong even as the evidence of the opposite, lay near his feet. “Just an accident, nothing to write about.” Zuko smiled placidly, even when Aang could see the anger and fury in his eyes every time he glanced Katara’s way; a look that made something snarl within Aang and he could only feel his hackles rising as he gazed at the girl standing beside her brother.

“Care to elaborate about the ‘Accident’, Katara?” Aang inquired once more in what he hoped was a calm voice, gazing at the girl long and hard and waiting for her to talk… and she did… she talked and screamed and told her same excuses again about the Fire Nation, about General Iroh, about the Fire Nation crew, and most importantly about Zuko, stressing out again and again how they shouldn’t trust them and should leave. The longer that Katara talked, the higher his anger climbed up and up until Aang thought he would combust then and there; his rage and bloodthirst continued to simmer under his skin, until Aang had had enough, and knew he needed to stop Katara before he lost it and attacked. “Enough!” Aang shouted, raising his hand to rub his forehead, feeling so frustrated and so, so…! “For Lung-ta’s sake! Again, Katara? Again?! Did we not talk about this over and over? Do we have to go through this every goddamn time you find something you don’t like here?!” Aang was shouting by the end of his speech, his anger getting the best of him even when he tried with all his might to stop it.

“You just refuse to understand! You refuse to listen! Why don’t you listen to me and believe me when I say that he is bad?! It’s all Zuko this, Zuko that while ignoring who he was! He is the fucking Prince of the Fire Nation! He is the son of that monster who made those people kill my mother! Why are you always protecting him when you know he is nothing but a wretch-!” Katara couldn’t even finish her sentence, as Aang in his anger punched the closest wall near him and blew a hole through it; panting as rage burned his veins and every instinct within him demanding retribution and payback for the way Katara talked about Zuko.

The hallway was silent, and fear was palpable on every face present (Excluding Zuko), Katara took a step back, and gazed at Aang with wide and fearful eyes, as she gazed at Aang’s furious face. “Water Tribe's prejudice and hate truly does know no bounds,” Aang stated, even when he knew it was wrong of him to say such a thing, but feeling furious at the fact that Zuko kept getting harassed over and over just because he was from the Fire Nation. “I understand too well Katara; I think I understand, I understand perfectly, so don’t worry about it, I don’t need you to explain a thing.” Aang’s voice was calm, even when underneath, there was a touch of icy cold fury that made everyone around shiver.

“Aang… that’s enough… I will take Katara to her room and talk to her; she will apologize before the night ends.” Sokka sighed, looking so uncomfortable and a touch annoyed as he forced himself for the thousandth time to bow his head and apologize for his sister's atrocious behavior when it was Katara who needed to apologize in the first place; not force her brother to lower his head to anyone and bear the humiliation and guilt of her mistake.

“No, Sokka, it’s not enough; clearly this will happen again and again and again because Katara didn’t seem to have the common sense to stop fighting with our allies and refuse to open her goddamn eyes and see.” Aang glared, shaking from how angry he was to the point he almost lost it as he pointed at the girl. “If you don’t understand the reason, we fight this war Katara, you better get back home before you do something and destroy everything. Waging war against the Fire Nation as a whole is not what we do, and not what we are after no matter what you have decided to believe!” Aang snapped, watching how the girl gritted her teeth and glared at him.

“But isn’t that why we fight? So, we can end this war, so we can finally get back our home?!” Katara screamed, looking so angry as she shook in her place, tears clouding her eyes but she continued to raise her head and glare. “We fight against the Fire Nation, and that’s it! The Fire Nation are nothing but bad people who killed everyone in their sight leaving orphans and widows and you are taking their side? They killed hundreds of us, and you are taking their side?!” Katara glared at Zuko, as if he was the one to be blamed, causing Aang’s hackles to rise as he felt a threat toward his mate…

“And they killed thousands of my people until I was the only one left standing, but you don’t see me waging war against the Fire Nation!” That shut Katara up, in fact, it shut everyone around him to the point no one dared to say a thing; only look at one another uncomfortably. “I knew many great people in the past, Katara, and guess what? They were all from the Fire Nation. Kind and just people who I knew refused Sozin’s madness and left the Fire Nation to stand beside everyone else and fight against their own people to do the right thing. So, no, Katara, we are not fighting the Fire Nation, we are fighting the Fire Lord and those mad enough to stand by his side.” Aang swallowed, gazing at Katara with a cold look before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm his burning body. “Every time, someone tries to fight a war based on prejudice and hate, innocent people die, Katara. Every. Fucking. Time!” He hissed, pointing at the little girl whose lips trembled as she did her best to hold back her tears. “There are innocent people in the Fire Nation who suffer just as much as you and Sokka did under the Fire Lord’s rule; people who are counting on us to stop the Fire Lord and end this war, and that’s what we are going to do. Not wage another war and force them to be the causalities because you couldn’t handle letting go of your anger.” Even Sokka shifted awkwardly and looked away, not being able to handle the truth shoved in his face like this. “And believe me Katara, if you don’t stop now, stop your anger and hatred now; you will regret it, and when that happens, it will be too late.” Katara turned around and stomped away in anger after this, refusing to stay any longer and hear him out even when Sokka called out to her and started following her to her room.

“…Aang?” Zuko’s voice managed to snap Aang out of the spiral of Anger/Loath/Hate/Rage he managed to send himself in; grounding him in reality and stopping him from doing something that he would regret with how rage and hatred swam inside of him to the point Aang almost went blind. “Are you alright?” The concern in his voice made Aang feel guilty, and he could only drop his shoulder and let out a tired sigh.

“I… I will be…” Aang ended up saying in a tired voice, taking a deep breath as he tried to quell the fire that was raging inside of him, demanding pain, death, and blood, to the point Aang could only feel fear at the foreign sensation that was coursing through him, wondering what was wrong with him…

Aang was so tired, and so, so furious and vengeful…

…And he doesn’t even know why…

The tension that had blanketed the ship in the past few days was so strong, that some had wondered how it wasn’t cut out with a knife with how thick it was. Silence had fallen on the ship and everyone could only awkwardly gaze at one another, wanting to say something, but not daring to do anything; fearing that one misplaced word or tone would light the fuse to what would be a war on the ship that would result in not only more shouting and screaming, but the violence that would be too much for them to be able to repair.

It had been days since Avatar Aang had fought with his companion… shouting and looking so tired and done with everything that some even wondered if the Water Tribe siblings were going to abandon the ship and go on their own to the Northern Water Tribe; forsaking safety and friendship for the sake of tradition and mistrust that was shoved down their throats since they were young.

So far, it was Sokka who was trying to defuse the situation; tried to crack jokes and lighten the mood when Katara and Aang would spend their day standing as far away from each other, looking like any wrong word between them would be the one that would make them explode and attack. Sokka, who as the days passed, looked so close to caving in, and giving up, but was trying and trying to repair his sister’s friendship and stop the madness that had all but sat in.

“…And I try, and try, and try, but nothing works!” Sokka choked out one night, looking so close to pulling his hair and screaming in frustration, turning to Zuko who nodded and sipped his tea calmly, not that interested in Katara, nor would he ever lower himself to help and repair her relationship with Aang… but the one who asked was Sokka, and Sokka was his dear friend who he deserved much more than Zuko just spurring him and leaving him to fend for himself in the cold war that was going on between Aang and Katara.

Sisters and liars; traitors and fires… Zuko knew too well what Sokka was talking about; knew what the Zhongyong talked about so intimately, because… how many years did Zuko suffer because of that sister of his? How many nights did he cry himself to sleep and wish for death after being tortured and beaten like a dog by his father and sister, and was later faced with those broken promises and lies? How many nights did he spend hating himself and wishing for something sharp to cut his throat or wrists and be done with this damned life because of that traitor coming and prancing around his cell to heal him from his life-threatening injuries, her eyes as cold as the ice she bends as she looked down on him? How many times did Zuko feel the fires crawling up his veins every time he was forced into the presence of a sister who allowed herself to be turned into a monster just for the kick of it? How many…?

So Zuko remained silent and allowed Sokka to let everything out, knowing deep down the curse of being an older brother to a sister who was losing her sight and falling into darkness without the hope of being helped. Zuko knew, and he remained silent, and he could only gaze at his tea in contempt, hating that traitor with every fiber of his being, but at the same, time, not being able to handle how Aang was looking so tired and withered as the days passed to the point Zuko thought he would burn out long before they even managed to reach the Northern Water Tribe.

So Zuko bit the inside of his cheek, feeling so angry, and hateful at the thought of what he was going to do, but at the same time, watching his beloved being so done and tired the longer this cold and silent war continued was enough for Zuko to swallow his loathe. “I mean, I tried making Katara open her eyes and see that not all Fire Nation people were bad! I even tried to take her with me to see Sai and see some of the Fire Nation people living in Omashu and fighting the good fight with the Earth Kingdom, but nothing worked! And I know, alright?! I know that Katara being forced to watch our Mom get killed before her very own eyes had messed her up some; I know this doesn’t excuse her actions most of the time, but, but! Katara is so kind, gentle, and good… to see her like this… I don’t know what to do anymore…” Sokka frowned harshly, looking so angry and defeated that Zuko could only let out a tired sigh, leaning back on his chair and hating himself for what he was about to say next.

“You know… in times like this, it’s nice to go on a road trip and enjoy the scenery… I am sure being locked up on the ship for days on end isn’t doing anyone any good; so why don’t we just take everyone and go fly on Appa or something?” Zuko ended up suggesting, hating himself with every word that left his lips as he felt something crawling inside his chest and squeezing his heart at the prospect of being forced to be in close proximity with Katara of all people for the duration of this road trip… but Zuko had to remain himself that this was for his beloved, for Aang… and for his stupid, stupid friend, who loved his sister so much he continued to hold on to her tightly and continued to see the good in her, even when she had long since turned bad.

…(“Zuko? Are you sure this is the right thing to do?” Iroh inquired, looking unsure and hesitant to allow Zuko to go on this trip he arranged with the Water Tribe siblings and the Avatar.

“Uncle, everything is going to be fine; Sokka promised that Katara would behave herself this time, and Aang also promised not to get angry anymore and would try to make up with Katara, what’s there to worry about?” Zuko smiled, even when hating every moment, he spent packing his backpack because he didn’t want to be with Katara or allow Aang to be near her… but this was for Sokka, and Sokka was his friend, and this was the only thing that Zuko could think of that would bring his friend some rest and closure.

“…Zuko…” Iroh started once more, looking like he was going to protest. “Maybe I should come with you…” Iroh ended up offering, looking at Zuko and causing the Kunze to roll his eyes.

“Why? Afraid of me taking advantage of Aang?” Zuko commented dryly, raising his eyebrow in amusement and trying to lighten the mood a bit, his words caused Iroh’s lips to quirk up before he tried to control his face into that stern look and failed.

“…You know what… just… just enjoy your trip and stay safe, we will be waiting at Shiapa Village to restock and repair the ship.” Zuko smiled, walking to his uncle and hugging him tightly when the man opened his arms. “…And no sex before marriage…” Was whispered in his ear causing Zuko to groan in annoyance and embarrassment before kicking his uncle out of his room and grumbling to himself.

“We are already married…” Which went unheard…)…

So, this was how they ended up here, near Gaipan village; going on a road trip while hoping that everything would be fine in the end and that the level of hostility between the four of them would vanish somehow. Something that Zuko didn’t have the heart to go to Sokka and tell him how wrong he was, not when the man was trying to cheer everyone around him and crack jokes and point at the many sights around, hoping that at least something would cheer everyone and stop this awkwardness that blanketed them since the start of their journey.

“Sokka, enough…” Katara groaned in annoyance, walking beside the group but always making sure that Sokka was between her and Aang, not looking at the Air Bender and definitely not looking at Zuko; content to just look around the forest and probably will this nightmare away… the same thing Zuko was doing as he tried to ignore the little girl and try to trick himself that he was on a road trip with Sokka and Aang, just like back in the day when he joined the Gaang in those early days… if only Toph was here…

Sokka growled and tried once more, and when that didn’t seem to work anymore and calm his friends down and make them apologize, the Zhongyong had had enough and he exploded. “That’s it! That’s It!” Sokka screeched, stomping until he was in front of the group, pointing his finger at them with anger in his eyes. “Can you all just stop being assholes and apologize to one another?! Goddammit! Why do I have to be the bigger person here and force you to apologize when you all know you are wrong here?!” Sokka huffed and buffed, his exclamation surprised the rest.

“Sokka!”

“What Katara?! We both know you are the one wrong here! Time and time again I continued to tell you that what you are doing is wrong and that Zuko is our friend and ally and without him, we couldn’t even be here! So, why are you acting like this?! This is not like you at all, this is not the Katara that I know! You were always this kind and sweet girl who I always admired and looked up to so what happened-!”

“Sokka!”

“What now, Aang?! I know you are the one right here, Avatar and all! But that doesn’t mean you have to act like an asshole to my sister or an asshole toward me and cut me off when I am trying to reach out and make a connection! You-!”

“For Agni’s sake, Sokka!”

“Zuko?! You too?!” Sokka cried out, turning his betrayed eyes toward Zuko, probably wondering why the Kunze dared to stop him from laying out his feelings when this was the only time, he could say what he wanted to say and force his stupid sister to listen.

“Behind you!” The three of them shouted in unison and took fighting stances, causing Sokka to freeze before gulping softly and turning around, his face falling when he saw a Fire Nation campsite with a lot of soldiers. All of them were gazing at the four with shocked looks that morphed into something desperate and mad as they jumped from their seats, pointing at Zuko and Aang while ordering their capture.

“Oh, Monkey Feather… Run!” Sokka screeched turning around to run but was cut off by some Fire Bending setting the bushes behind them on fire… and also setting Sokka’s shirt on fire; thankfully, Katara managed to doze the fire down by bending water on it, until Sokka was soaked.

“Catch him! Catch Pri-!” The Soldier with the eye patch shouted his orders, but before he could finish, a whooshing sound was heard and the soldier was knocked out; causing both Zuko and Aang (Both of whom were taking a fighting stance to protect the Water Tribe siblings and get out of this mess) to look at one another.

“Guys, Look!” Katara shouted while pointing at a tree not that far in the distance, and only then did the two of them finally see the reason for the soldier’s defeat. Zuko could only pause for a second, clicking his tongue when he saw the person perching on the tall tree, not knowing what to feel or do when he saw Jet jumping from his safe place and taking down soldiers.

“They are in the trees!” A soldier shouted before A young boy jumped and landed on top of the soldier. One after another, the trees rustled before more teenagers emerged, from the treetops, attacking and knocking out soldiers left and right until no one was left standing and all the Fire Nation people ended up lying on the floor unconscious.

“Hey.”

“Hi.”

Zuko could only blink, watching Katara’s interaction with Jet with a raised eyebrow, something that was mirrored by Aang who pressed his lips into a tight line and let out a harsh sigh through his nose. “Are you alright?” Aang questioned gently, his words snapping Zuko out of his line of thinking.

“Yeah… it’s fine.” Zuko murmured, bumping his shoulder gently with Aang, which gained him a soft smile from the Qianyuan, who stiffened when he saw how Jet’s eyes fell on Zuko; that made Zuko narrow his eyes a bit, gazing at the annoying Qianyuan that Zuko had the misfortune of meeting all those years ago… a disrespectable asshole with a bigoted mindset even worse than the Water Tribes when it came to the Fire Nation especially Fire Nation’s Kunzes.

“Why hello there…” Jet smiled, in what doubt he hoped was a charming smile, pausing a bit when he noticed the scare on Zuko’s face which made the Kunze’s hackles rise the longer that man stared disrespectfully. “My name is Jet, and these are my Freedom Fighters. Sneers, Longshot, Smellerbee, The Duke, and Pipsqueak.” Jet finally ended up introducing himself when noticed Zuko and Aang’s attention on him, faltering a bit when he noticed the unimpressed looks, they were both sending the teen.

“Pleasure…” Zuko stated in a voice that clearly meant the opposite, something that made Katara frown harshly at this clear disrespect; Sokka, on the other hand, puffed his chest, when he saw that he was backed by Zuko and Aang to some extent as the Qianyuan remained silent, not saying anything as he gazed at the teenagers and children around (From what Zuko remembered from Sokka’s recall about Jet, they hadn’t met in the most favorable, nor departed on good terms because the man decided destroying villages and killing the innocent to further his plans were more favorable than doing the right thing… and back then Zuko didn’t have any opinion on Jet when they met, as they had once upon a time worked together; it was until Zuko heard the way that Jet talked about Fire Nation Kunzes as if they were a prize to get or a broodmare to be given as compensation that had turned him off immediately and informed him the kind of deranged asshole he was dealing with, which was why he pulled away from Jet’s group immediately).

“Guys… I have a bad feeling about this… maybe we should leave.” Sokka frowned harshly as he saw the Freedom Fighters raiding the empty camp and kicking the unconscious Fire Nation soldiers before searching their pockets. Katara hummed out a ‘Why?’ her eyes still on Jet only to gaze at her brother like he was stupid when the Zhongyong told her. “My instincts, Katara, they are telling me not to trust him.” To which Katara rolled her eyes.

“Really Sokka? Your instincts? He saved us and this is how you repay him?” Before she approached Jet who was leaning on a tree not that far behind to talk with him, gazing at the four of them in a way, that Zuko felt was setting Aang on the edge, which was so strange, because from what Zuko remembered from Aang and Sokka’s conversation, Aang was delighted when meeting the Freedom Fighters for the first time.

“Well, here goes Katara…” Sokka growled, crossing her arms and glaring at the girl who was talking and laughing with Jet, his face twitching down in a harsh scowl as he looked like he was a second away from pulling his sister by her ear.

“What are we going to do now?” Aang finally spoke, shifting a bit until he was standing in front of Zuko and covering him from Jet’s line of sight, which made the Kunze’s lips twitch at the sudden show of possessiveness. “We can't leave without Katara, and I am unsure she is willing to listen.” To which Sokka hissed and started cursing under his breath.

At this, Zuko let out an annoyed breath, his hand ruffling his hair before and he could only frown as he gazed at the annoying girl… really Zuko should have known that this would have been a bad idea, the moment Sokka mentioned his annoying sister. “Follow them and keep an eye I guess, there is not much we can do if Katara isn’t willing to listen.” Zuko ended up saying when his words were met with frowns from his companions.

 “Hey, Jet, these barrels are filled with blasting jelly.” Hearing this exclamation coming from The Duke, made Zuko’s lips twitch against his will, remembering the time spent in the Western Air Temple, before he shook his head, knowing that this was not the time to reminiscence about a past long gone when the child in question was standing on the opposed side. “We'll take this stuff back to the hideout.” The Duke exclaimed happily.

“You guys have a hideout?” Katara questioned happily, and just from that tone, Zuko knew how their day was going to end, which both Aang and Sokka seemed to know if the way they looked at each other was anything to get by.

“You wanna see it?” Jet smiled charmingly at Katara which made the girl blush, something that caused Sokka to groan and let out a choked ‘Ugh!’ as he pointed at the scene and made many choked noises which made Aang snort softly a smile twitching on his lips.

“Yes, we wanna see it!” Katara exclaimed, looking so over the moon, and definitely not hearing Sokka’s shout of ‘We don’t!’ which was largely ignored, by everyone around them as Jet started leading Katara to the hideout.

“Don’t worry, Sokka, if it’s of any condolence we will pull Katara and immediately leave this place if we notice something.” Aang patted Sokka on the shoulder, to which the teen started complaining about his sister’s trashy taste and how this outing wasn’t supposed to be about Katara acquiring a boyfriend or something of that like.

“That girl! I swear she is doing this on purpose!” Sokka hissed, stomping his feet as he followed his sister, leaving Aang and Zuko to glance at one another before laughing softly and following the boy behind… Zuko on the other hand couldn’t help the sad smile…

It almost felt like he was back in the past…

Something about Jet was making Aang feel on edge… he doesn’t know how, nor why, but something about the other teenager who was smiling and chatting and leading them around the forest to his hideout was making Aang feel on edge. Aang didn’t know what brought his attention to the issue, he didn’t know why every instinct in his body was going into overdrive telling him that something was off, nor why he felt his skin crawling every time he saw that smile on the other teen’s face.

Aang didn’t know what was wrong with him… the other teenager had saved them from the Fire Nation soldiers when they stumbled upon them; so far, Jet had been nothing but a kind person with impeccable manners as he indulged in Katara’s chatter, and smiled and waved off the hostility that came from Sokka, for the way he saw his sister cozying up to a complete stranger, and gave Aang and Zuko their space without getting too close to them…

But something was off about Jet… he didn’t know why and didn’t know how, but Aang didn’t feel that comfortable being near the boy; part of him was already preparing to receive a stab to the back, as paranoia all but clouded his senses to the point of unconsciously hiding Zuko behind him every time Jet looked their way. An action that received a raised eyebrow and an amused smile from the Kunze who looked like he wanted to tease him but was holding back.

But maybe… maybe it was Aang, in the end, who was off… maybe it was him who was wrong and something inside his head was knocked out or set loose ever since that night days ago when Aang woke up… feeling nothing but disorientation, sadness, and rage so strong, it was a miracle that nothing was set ablaze by how fury and loath almost consumed him; only kept at bay by the sheer power of well (And surprisingly, by the sight of Zuko, who was alive, well, and healthy, which brought tears into Aang’s eyes as much as it brought relief and happiness, as he all but ran into the Kunze’s arms, disregarding everything in the hope of reassuring himself that the Kunze was here with him, safe in his arms).

As Aang saw how they reached their destination, that persistent feeling couldn’t help but rear its ugly head once more, especially as he saw Sokka screaming as he was pulled into the branches above, and Jet turned to gaze at Zuko with a hopeful look. “Zuko, will you allow me?” Hearing these words coming from Jet, and seeing him extend his hand toward the Kunze as he smiled at him; Aang couldn’t help but bristle on the inside, as his anger flared once more, and he could only gripe his staff tight, suddenly overwhelmed with the need to do something

“Thanks, but no,” Zuko said dryly with a roll of his eyes, ignoring the way Katara was looking at him with an angry pout, and definitely ignoring the crack in Jet’s façade as Zuko turned toward Aang. “Aang?” Zuko questioned, and Aang’s lips couldn’t help but twitch up as he offered his right hand and opened his glider with his left.

“Hold on tight.” Was the only warning Aang offered after securing his hold on Zuko, before launching the two of them up, using his Air Bending to fly to the top of the trees; letting out a surprise hum filled with delight as he saw the smile on Zuko’s lips, and how he seemed to hold up, no fear and wariness in his eyes… if Aang didn’t know any better, he would have thought that this wasn’t Zuko’s first time flying on a glider or with someone else.

“Now tell me, what got you on edge?” Zuko whispered under his breath, and not for the thousandth time, Aang couldn’t help but wonder how attuned Zuko was to him to know that there was something off with Aang even when he tried (And probably failed) to hide everything from everyone.

“I don’t know… something just… feel off, I guess,” Aang whispered when he saw Jet talking to the rest and showing everyone around, being content to use his glider to fly about and get a layout of the place before descending to walk beside Sokka and Katara; frowning now and then at the information that Jet was disclosing… in a way, feeling that he had heard them before once upon a time, but at the same time it was impossible, wasn’t it? They had just met the other teenager, so why did Aang feel he knew him? Pity him? Angry with him?

“Oh, something is definitely off, and Jet is dangerous; I can confirm…” Zuko leaned to say in Aang’s ear, causing the Qianyuan to shiver at the close proximity, his heart pounding loud inside his chest, and he could only swallow, feeling his mouth suddenly as dry as the deserts of the Earth Kingdom.

“Uh-huh, can confirm? Care to elaborate?” Aang questioned as he directed them to a tree branch to land, knowing that if they stayed up any longer, Aang might lose concentration from the closeness between them, and also the flare of jealousy that was lit within him at the thought of Zuko knowing Jet.

“Instincts.” Zuko teased after they landed, his words were unexpected and so Sokka-like, that Aang couldn’t help but let out a bark of laughter, that managed to surprise him, but seemed to please Zuko as the Kunze just smiled.

“You know, Zuko, it seems that you spent way too much time with Sokka recently if this was the first thing that came to mind.” Aang chuckled, his smile almost vanishing when he saw the way Jet was staring at them (No, not them, but Zuko. He was staring at the Kunze with fascination, and something else in his eyes that made Aang’s hackle raise until his lips twisted into a sneer before he controlled himself).

“Great minds think alike, don’t you think?” Zuko grinned, leaning up to whisper in his ear. “Sooner or later, he will do something, and when he does? We are here.” This made Aang hum, and an amused smile crossed his face, which widened when he saw Sokka looking at them and pouting, pointing at his sister with an exasperated look as he demanded that they save him. “Now, pretty boy, come and show me how you usually start chaos around here.” With that Zuko dragged Aang away, summoning a joyful laugh from Aang who could only feel light and happy…

Suddenly, nothing else mattered.

It turned out, that Jet would do something in the end… sooner than Aang expected from the annoying boy who kept sending those smiles in Zuko’s direction and trying to include him in a conversation that Zuko’s only answer to was either ‘Mn’ or a deadpanned look before he dragged Aang away; leaving Jet a flustered and a stuttering mess as he tried to rush after Zuko, who sent Aang a glare that ordered him to do something (And Aang, despite the jealousy that reared its head to the point he thought he would bite Jet’s head off, he couldn’t help but laugh in amusement at the way that Zuko embarrassed the other boy until he finally left them alone, and the way that Jet had out of nowhere developed an ill-timed crush on Zuko… but honestly speaking, who wouldn’t? Zuko was a once-in-a-lifetime Kunze, a fresh breeze playful and strong, a healing balm for the broken souls, and a firecracker all in one, you wouldn’t know what hit you until too late).

Sooner turned out to be the next day, when Sokka charged into their temporary hut, fuming as he huffed and buffed and then pulled Aang and Zuko to the side to tell them what happened during his ‘Mission’ with Jet; looking furious and a touch mad as he talked about the elderly man who was almost beaten up by Jet.

“We are leaving… we have to leave! I swear if I stay a minute longer near that… that… ugh!” Sokka huffed, ruffling his hair and looking so guilty and tired… “He was a Kunze…” Sokka’s voice cracked, looking so pained and guilty as he clutched his fists tightly. “He was a Kunze… and I couldn’t do a damn thing… I just stood there, and watched…” Sokka took deep breaths, trying to calm himself down.

This made Aang freeze in his place, the breath locked in his lungs and he could only glance at Zuko who stood motionless, the look in his eyes couldn’t be deciphered. “Hey, Sokka. Is Jet back?” Katara’s joyful voice snapped their attention, and the three of them could only turn to the small girl who ran toward her brother, a happy smile on her face as she clutched what looked like a hat in her hands.

“Yeah, he's back. But we're leaving.” Sokka finally spat these words, straightening himself and going toward their luggage to pack so the four of them could leave this place as fast as they could; a sentiment shared between Zuko and Aang and they went to their backpacks.

“What?” Katara let out a confused noise as she looked at everyone with furrowed brows. “But why?” She questioned, stomping toward Sokka and stopping the boy in his quest of leaving this damned place.

“Because, dear little sister, your boyfriend Jet, is a thug who beat and robbed a harmless old man,” Sokka growled, his words made shock and confusion flash in Katara’s eyes, but still, the girl dodged Sokka’s hand that was about to take hold of her and drag her away.

“What?! No, he's not, and he didn’t!” Katara cried out, pulling away and glaring at her brother, no doubt angry at him and thinking he was joking, which unfortunately for the little girl, everyone around knew that there was something wrong with that boy from the start.

“I was there, Katara! I was there, and I saw him beat that poor old man! Jet is messed up; a deranged madman we need to be as far away from as we can and this is final!” Sokka shouted, pointing at his sister, which made the girl tremble and look like a step away from crying.

“I wanna hear Jet's side of the story!” Katara shouted, glaring at Sokka before walking out of the hut and ignoring her brother’s call. She no doubt went to Jet’s room and tried to question the man about what happened.

“That girl!” Sokka snarled, stalking after his sister and planning on dragging her by the back of her dress; Aang on the other hand, could only look at Zuko, who pursed his lips and gave Aang a look that told him to be prepared for anything, receiving a nod from Aang who had already prepared himself for the worse outcome from the second they met Jet.

“Sokka…” Jet, who was sitting on a hammock bed let out a sigh, looking so disappointed and tired, causing Sokka to bristle and hiss. “You told them what happened, but you didn't mention that the guy was Fire Nation.” The condescending tone Jet spoke with, as if everything was justified if the person Jet had beaten was from the Fire Nation, made Aang twitch, and glare at the man.

“No, he conveniently left that part out…” Katara spat, glaring at her brother as she clutched the hat in her hand tightly, ignoring the way that her brother growled at her, and gave her a warning look.

“Fine! But even if he was Fire Nation, he was a harmless civilian! He was a Kunze! What’s your excuse for that?!” Sokka snapped, pointing his finger at Jet as if daring him to deny the claim, his face twisting into a scary sight as he dared Jet to oppose him.

“He was an assassin, Sokka.” Jet said as he pulled out a knife and thrust it into a nearby stump; a sinister-looking curved blade, where there were four spikes evenly spaced along the grip, with enough space for fingers to go between them, and a ring on the butt of the knife, which Jet pulled out and removed a small glass tube filled with red liquid. “See? There's a compartment for poison in the knife. He was sent to eliminate me. You helped save my life, Sokka.” Aang by then, could only watch with a dropped jaw, not knowing how to handle such shamelessness put on display.

“You are lying.” Zuko cut Jet when they saw the man open his mouth again, his voice freezing the man and causing him to frown and look at Zuko with a questioning look, to which the Kunze raised his nose in the air haughtily. “Fire Nation Kunzes, are not allowed in the military, for one. Second, this knife in your hand is one of a kind, and the only branch in the Fire Nation military it existed in, is the Yuyan Archers. Also, this model was made and distributed four years ago, so even if the man is an assassin, he wouldn’t have access to this specific model… the assassin you are talking about would be none other than the Yuyan Archer in your midst.” Here, Zuko glanced at Longshot, who narrowed his eyes but otherwise didn’t say anything to deny or confirm.

“And why do you care if I am lying or not? Shouldn’t you rejoice that those Fire Nation scums are getting what they deserve?” Jet questioned, getting off the hammock bed to walk until he stood near Zuko; face flushed with anger and embarrassment at having his lie exposed just like that. “Surely you must be furious after what they did to you? How they disfigured you? Or did you forget about the burn that covered half of your face?” Here Zuko only raised his eyebrow, his eyes shone with amusement as he looked at Jet, as if he was looking at someone stupid. As for Aang, he couldn’t help but bristle and dig his fingers in his palms to try and stop himself from doing something stupid, like launching at Jet and punching the daylight out of him for daring to insult Zuko like this (Disfigure? Disfigure?! Was that boy blind or something? Did he not realize how beautiful and amazing Zuko was, and that his scar only added more to Zuko’s beauty instead of disfiguring him? Was he mad?!).

“Sokka… take Katara and go bring Appa; meet us at the village near the dam,” Aang whispered to his friend, knowing that a fight was about to break out (But he didn’t know if he was the one going to start it because of the rage burning inside of him at the disrespect Jet showed Zuko, or Zuko who looked furious even though he was forcing a placid smile on his face) and Aang would need to act fast by taking Zuko and running as far away as he could when that happened; Sokka must have heard something in his voice because he gave Aang a nod, and acted immediately by pulling his sister away and running.

“Ah, stupidity knows no boundaries.” Zuko hummed, gazing at Jet, and before everyone knew or could react, Zuko punched the other teen in the nose, hard; the force of his punch sent Jet flying to the floor, cursing and gasping as he clutched his no doubt, bloody and broken nose. “That, for hitting a Kunze.” Zuko spat, glaring at Jet like he was nothing but a worm writhing under his foot. “And by the way asshole, I am a Fire Nation Kunze.” This was Aang’s cue to take Zuko and run for their lives because when it finally clicked in the Freedom Fighters’ heads that Zuko was from the Fire Nation, all hell broke loose and they started chasing them.

“You just had to do it, didn’t you?” Aang questioned, as he opened his glider and jumped with Zuko in his arms to fly away; his words only succeeded in making the Kunze give him one of those amused and delighted smiles.

“Of course, I did, where would be the fun if I didn’t punch the daylight out of such trash?” Zuko Fire Bend the fire in the torches which resulted in shouting and screaming as the Freedom Fighters started running around to snuff out the small fire Zuko caused, leaving them to escape safely without being stopped. “Now, head to Gaipan Village, Aang, knowing that asshole, he is probably planning something.” Aang hummed in wonder but followed Zuko’s lead to the village in mention, nonetheless…

“You know Zuko, as much as you give me shit for causing chaos; you really are a troublemaker in disguise.” Aang teased, his words summoned a laugh from the Kunze; an action that made Aang’s heart squeeze as he felt happiness when hearing such a sound coming from Zuko.

“Maybe, but you love me anyway.” Zuko teased back with an amused look, before pointing in the direction they should go in next, not knowing how his words made Aang blush heavily and was left trying with all his might to concentrate and ignore how his heart was pounding so loudly in his chest it was a miracle that Zuko didn’t hear it…

“Yeah… You are right…” Aang could only smile… in the end, Zuko was a troublemaker who was bent on killing Aang with the way he caused those mini-heart failures every time he did something dangerous (That all but made Aang’s heart drop because why?!), but he was right…

Aang does love him… He truly does…

…Even if he was a little shit in disguise…

“Katara, stop!”

Katara didn’t stop; she continued on her way, planning to get back to the Freedom Fighters. She could only feel furious about how Sokka just up and pulled her from the room without her consent; trying to drag her away, and ignoring how Prince Zuko was possibly lying just to make Jet appear as the bad person and not the other way around. To this day, Katara still doesn’t know how Sokka and Aang were fooled by that Prince’s act, because surely, it was just an act, and Prince Zuko was leading them to the Fire Nation, where he would then give Aang to his father on a silver plate.

At first, during those first few days traveling with the Fire Nation crew, Katara did feel a little guilty about the way she acted around everyone who was trying to be nice to her even when she sometimes (Most of the times) insulted or did something they didn’t like. After Omashu, seeing how King Bumi was acting around General Iroh, seeing how the people in the Earth Kingdom acting around the Fire Nation crew; Katara promised herself she would behave and get better in the end and start a new page, because clearly, if that many people were kind and happy to see the Fire Nation crew, then they were really the good guys and not pretending before they did something unforgivable and stab them in the back.

But then… then… Zuko turned out to be Prince Zuko, son of Fire Lord Ozai, the man who sat on the throne and brought nothing but death and war. Zuko turned out to be Prince Zuko, and Katara could only shake in fear and terror at the thought of them having been tricked from the start, being led like lambs to slaughter as the Fire Nation crew slowly directed them to the Fire Nation where they would be killed, Aang would be imprisoned, and the world would lose its only hope and protector…

So, she snapped, said some nasty things, accused the Prince, and started some fights with him, all the while she was hoping that her stupid brother would open his eyes and help her escape with Aang from this place before they got killed. To her surprise, Sokka refused to take her side, always scolding her and telling her to behave, not even listening when she talked about how the Fire Nation crew were bad and could kill them!

And then Aang woke up… Aang woke up, and Katara thought maybe she would be able to talk with him and show him reason; show him that Zuko had lied to them, about who he was… Aang woke up and the two of them fought in a way Katara didn’t believe they were capable of, said some nasty thing to each other, and Aang refused to listen too, instead, choosing to stand by Prince Zuko’s side, even when they knew he was Fire Lord Ozai’s son, and was probably someone bad too.

Then she met Jet, and she thought she would be able to convince Sokka and Aang to stay a bit and see how the Fire Nation were the bad ones like how Jet clearly saw things… but then Sokka came with those outrageous claims, and then everyone refused to listen, and already made their conclusion without even listening to the other side, causing Katara to feel so angry and frustrated because Aang and Sokka were doing to Jet the exact same thing they were doing to her! Taking Prince Zuko’s side and not listening!

So, she ran back to the hideout, planning on pulling Jet aside and talking to him, asking for his help in freeing Sokka and Aang from Prince Zuko’s clutch, because clearly the Kunze had brainwashed them and made them drop their common sense somewhere in the Southern seas because they refused to sit down and listen!

So, she found Jet, and could only stare in shock at his broken nose and angry look as he shouted and ordered his Fighters around to put out the fire in their hideout. Katara managed to make Jet listen, even when the man looked so angry when he saw her and called her a traitor who stood beside the Fire Nation. So, she screamed and told Jet what was going on and how it was Prince Zuko’s fault, but no one was listening to her; feeling angrier and more frustrated as the seconds passed because everyone around her refused to listen!

“Fine… I believe you…” Katara remembered Jet saying and she almost started crying because someone finally stopped and listened to her. “But Katara! You have to help me, that Kunze has already burned part of our hideout and is planning on burning down our forest. If you use Water Bending to fill the reservoir, we could fight the fires. But if you leave now, they will destroy the whole valley.” Katara could only feel horror, feeling so mad, and so, so furious at Sokka and Aang for not listening to her, and now because they refused to listen, innocent people were going to die!

So Katara stayed, wanting to do the right thing and help, wanting to help the innocent people and save them from their death… a death, they were going to face because they trusted someone from the Fire Nation who was lying and using them,

So Katara stayed and followed Jet upriver where she knew he needed her help, feeling a little hesitant when she was told that she needed to Water Bend and destroy these vents so that the Freedom Fighters would have the needed water to stop the fire that was going to consume the forest. But she did it, and she helped, and Katara was confident she was doing this to help people…

“Katara, you fool! Stop it!” Sokka’s angry screech stopped her, and before she knew it, she was yanked back from the back of her dress; by this point, she had managed to destroy several vents, and the water was flowing down the river in strong gushes, and she hoped that she did a job well done and managed to help Jet put out the fire.

“What are you doing here?” Katara remembered pushing her brother away, she remembered glaring at him and daring him to stop her; she may have even screamed at him and scolded him for trusting that Prince who was hellbent on capturing and killing them.

“You idiot! Have you lost your mind or left it with Gran-Gran?! Jet is not to be trusted! That damned thug is about to blow the Dam!” Sokka shouted at her, looking so furious, so sad, and so disappointed all in one; giving Katara a look that she never thought she would receive from him.

“W-what? No, no! Jet wouldn’t do that! He wouldn’t! He just needed the water to stop the Fire Nation from burning down the forest! You are wrong!” Katara shouted; her heart pounding in her throat, while all she could think of was that if Sokka was right, if he was right… That would destroy the town…

“Then come and see.” Sokka dragged her to the dam, and she could only feel numb and in pain when she saw the barrels of blasting jelly at the base of the Dam; her heart twisted painfully in her chest as she felt nothing but betrayal and pain at the thought of Jet using her. “We got to stop him.” She remembered Sokka saying before running toward the Dam, only to stop by Jet who attacked him using his swords.

“…Why?” Katara remembered choking out, gazing at Jet with anger and betrayal; feeling like a fool for believing in Jet when everyone around her (Everyone even her brother!) had told her again and again Jet was bad, and she refused to listen… she refused to listen! Why did she refuse to listen? Why?!

“Katara, you would too if you just stopped to think. Think about what the Fire Nation did to your mother. We can't let them do that to anyone else ever again.” Jet lied… he lied to her ears once more; looked her in the eyes and lied to her once more, because that’s what he always does, that was the only thing he ever did. He looked her straight in the eyes and told his lie while making sure to use her mother’s death in his speech or try to trick her by using her hopes and dreams.

“This is not the answer!!” She remembered shouting angrily, feeling tears prickling her eyes, and the sobs trapped in her chest as she gazed at Jet, whom Sokka started to fight, using his club to fight Jet and not allowing the man a chance to breathe or signal to the others to blow the Dam.

Shouting in pain and anger, Katara could only use the water from the river around her, to deliver strike after strike and throw Jet against the trunk of a tree; attacking over and over again, feeling nothing but heartbreak and pain at being the idiot in the situation, when everyone around her… Everyone! …Sokka, Aang, and even Prince Zuko, whom she accused of being an enemy and traitor, again and again, told her that Jet was bad.

“Why, Jet?! Why?! I trusted you! I trusted you and you lied to me! You are sick and I trusted you!” Katara shouted after freezing the boy to the tree he was leaning on, glaring at him with anger in her tear-filled eyes. A birdcall was sounded in the forest, and before Katara managed to freeze Jet’s mouth and prevent him from calling back; it was already too late, and she could only in horror as Jet smirked. “No…” She could only whimper.

“No!” Sokka screamed as they both watched in horror, the center of the dam exploded in a cloud of smoke and fire, and a massive wall of water went to the town; striking the place and destroying everything within, killing all those innocent people… Fathers, mothers, children… all were killed before their very own eyes. “Aang and Zuko were there… Aang and Zuko were there…” Sokka mumbled hysterically, and Katara could only let out a choked noise, as she felt horror taking hold of her, at the thought of killing the world’s only hope because of her mistake and blind hatred. “You sick fuck!” Sokka screamed, punching Jet in the jaw, cursing and spitting at him, and looking so incensed and a step away from murder.

Katara could only slide down to her knees, putting her hands on her mouth as she felt horror and shock… She did this… She did this! She was the one responsible for this! Helping this… this monster and killing all those innocent people… she did this!

“Even after all of this, you still do not understand?!” Jet spat out, glaring at Sokka with a bloody face, painted black and blue. “This was a victory, our victory. The Fire Nation is gone and this valley will be safe.” Katara sobbed, whimpering as everything finally downed on her and she realized how she messed up.

“But not at the expense of those innocent lives! Even if they were from the Fire Nation, they were civilians, they were innocent! There were children out there! Children!” Sokka shouted, looking like he was going to lose it any minute now.

“Innocent? Innocent?!” Jet laughed then and there, leaning on the tree behind. “Those ‘Innocent children’ will grow up one day and become just like their parents. Monsters who relished in slaughtering people and taking over our land. So, before that happens, we need to make sure to put them down like the dogs they are.” A snarl was heard from Sokka followed by another punch. “Tell me Sokka, why did you leave the Water Tribe if it wasn’t for taking revenge for your mother and destroying the Fire Nation like they did us?!” Jet continued on, uncaring how incensed Sokka was getting by the second.

“Every time, someone tries to fight a war based on prejudice and hate, innocent people die, Katara. Every. Fucking. Time!”

“…If you don’t stop now, stop your anger and hatred now; you will regret it, and believe me when that happens, it will be too late.”

“Aang was right…” Katara sobbed, raising her shaky hands to pull at her hair. “Aang was right…” Katara let out a whimper, finally realizing how stupid and blind she was from the start, allowing her hate and anger to blind her until it was too late, and those innocent people’s blood were on her hands. “Aang was right… but I didn’t listen…” Katara let out a raw noise filled with pain and heartbreak as her hand went down and clutched her chest… all this time…

All this time when she tried to make Sokka and Aang listen to her about how Zuko and his crew were the bad people; feeling so angry and hurt every time they refused to listen… it was in truth Katara who refused to listen to them, even when they were the ones at right; it was Katara who was the bad one and a monster who now had innocent blood on her hands, all because of what? She hated Zuko because he was from the Fire Nation? Hated him because he was the Fire Lord’s son? Or maybe… maybe she hated him because he was a male Kunze and male Kunzes were unnatural… wasn’t that what everyone said back home?

“Truly, stupidity knows no boundaries.” Hearing this familiar voice, Katara’s head shot up, and her eyes widened when she saw Aang and Zuko, sitting on Appa’s head and gazing at Jet with a twin look of disgust; Sokka’s happy cry, and Katara’s strangled one made Aang look at them and give them an encouraging and comforting nod. “Just so you know, the village was empty and people are safe; Aang and I managed to reach the village and warn them to evacuate in time…” Here, Katara, if she hadn’t been kneeling on the ground already, she would have fallen down from how relieved she felt… Alive… they were alive… All those innocent people were alive! “Oh, and the old man who you beat? Was too happy to spread the word about the group of deranged bandits lurking in the woods. Gaipan village was filled with the resistance force, you know them, right? Those Fire Benders who chose to side with Earth Benders and Water Tribe in this war, yeah those. So, expect a visit soon because boy, oh, boy, the Earth Benders are out for blood when they discovered how you hit and robbed one of the Fire Nation Kunzes who was helping them in this war.” Sokka let out a laugh hearing this, sending Jet a vindictive grin, and enjoying how the boy’s face turned red with rage.

“Come on guys, it’s time for us to go,” Aang called out as Appa landed near the two of them allowing them to climb; Sokka let out a laugh and stuck his tongue out in mockery before he ran to climb Appa’s saddle, looking so happy and relieved like the weight of the world was removed from his shoulders.

Katara could only wipe her face, finally getting her sobs under control before standing up on shaky legs; feeling like a mess as emotions slammed into her one after another, until she could only feel exposed and tired, ready to fall asleep and never waking up. “Katara, please, you must understand.” Jet called out, his voice making Katara’s skin crawl as she felt nothing but disgust and self-hate.

“No, I don’t.” Katara turned to Jet, glaring at him with red-rimmed eyes. “And I refuse to understand because you were wrong, and I was stupid enough to believe you because I was wrong too… Goodbye, Jet; hopefully, we will never see each other again.” Katara turned away and went to climb on Appa’s saddle, not looking back, even when Jet continued to shout and demand that they get back.

“Guys! I knew you would do something!” Sokka laughed happily as they flew on Appa’s back, heading to the next town where the ship was. “You don’t know how I…” Katara could only sit in the back, watching Sokka’s interaction with Aang and Zuko, feeling a little helpless but at the same time guilty, because she was the one who shut herself out and refused to connect and build bridges, and that’s why she was sitting away from the group feeling sorry for herself while watching everyone and not be included in.

“Guys…” Katara called out, playing with her fingers nervously, feeling his throat contract when everyone turned to face her. “I am sorry.” Katara bowed, clutching his fingers tightly. “Sorry about everything, and… and sorry about being mean and unreasonable; you were right, Aang, but I didn’t listen…” Aang gave her a small smile, looking so happy that Katara could only feel her guilt intensify. “And Prince Zuko…” Here, she saw how Zuko blinked his eyes and looked at her with a raised eyebrow, no doubt he didn’t expect Katara to include him. “I am sorry for how I treated you since the start; I let my anger and hate cloud my judgment and I did many bad things… I am so, so sorry…” Sokka started clapping and cheering, looking so happy and over the moon, Katara couldn’t help but feel guilty for how she treated him… no, how she treated all of them…

And really, Katara couldn’t even fault Zuko, for how he was looking at her with confusion and suspicion, even as he nodded his head in thanks; not when she had spent the majority of the time with the Fire Nation crew starting fights and being mean and spoiled brat to the point Sokka had to bow and apologize on her behalf more than once. Katara needed to change, she realized that now, she needed to stop this blind hate and do something; be like Sokka, because Sokka believed in and trusted the right people while Katara believed in lies and delusions because she was hateful and angry about her mother’s death… Katara needed to do something because…

…She refused to be another Jet…

…(“…You said together… you lied… that’s ok, though… everybody lies… Aang…”

There was nothing but blackness around him; utter darkness that spread as far as sight went, no spec of light to be seen. “Zuko!” Aang called out, turning his head around and trying to search for the Kunze, his heart in his throat as he felt nothing but terror and disorientation. “Zuko!” His body was floating helplessly, untethered to anything under it as the void Aang was within went on and on forever, bringing with it the feeling of helplessness that all but consumed Aang. “General Iroh!” Aang could only helplessly try to move and run, even when he didn’t feel like he managed to move a step away from the original place he woke up in, confused and scared and wondering where he was. “Sokka! Katara!” His bending didn’t work, no matter how much Aang tried to Air Bend, his bending didn’t work! Leaving him helpless and terrified out of his mind.

“I could feel the rage that you carry around…”

A loud booming voice echoed all of a sudden inside his head, before the void Aang was in flashed with black and white in rapid succession, Aang could only stumble back, closing his eyes against the assault; his breath was trapped in his chest, and his heart rabbiting inside his chest in terror, every damned instinct inside of him started blaring out loud, telling him to run and hide, and when he started to hear those voices, speaking all at once, shouting, crying, and overlapping until Aang could feel nothing but the piercing pain that crippled him… Aang could only scream as he covered his ears, his legs buckled under his weight and he felt liquid trickling down his ears and coating his fingers.

“Why d-d-didn’t y-you…”

“…He said my sister was born lucky… he said I was lucky to be born…”

“…Then I will stay with you, and you could be my very own misfortune whom I will cherish…”

“Zuko?” Aang whimpered when he heard the Kunze’s familiar voice, that familiar and kind voice filled with pain, with loath, with agony so strong that every cell in Aang’s body demanded that he do something to stop this!

Opening his eyes and trying to look around for Zuko; Aang froze when he came face to face with a massive… something… something that looked exactly like him in appearance and was holding Aang in the palm of their hand inside a sphere, gazing at Aang with a stern gaze and a tilted head… The Avatar Spirit… Aang didn’t know why this thought echoed in his whole being, but he felt it true, and he could only watch with wide eyes as the Spirit spoke without opening its mouth.

“I wish there was something I could do to help you, because… if I could…”

“I need you to find him…”

“It’s all your fault! Your fault! You should have killed him! You…!”

“Where are you?!”

The Spirit’s voice intertwined with Zuko’s, echoed so loudly in Aang’s whole being; moaning in pain, Aang could only feel his head almost splitting open from the pain. It was a pain so strong that Aang could only strike his head against the sphere he was within, hoping this physical pain would divert his attention from his head which felt like agony, as images one after the other flashed before his eyes, bringing with them nothing but horror and fear.

“You will never be so vengeful anymore……”

“G-gi-ve ‘er b-back!”

“Oh? So, now you are trying to flirt with me using the Fire Nation’s ways, Avatar?”

"I am not angry… not anymore…”

“Let go…”

“…You hesitated… Aang… you can't hesitate when facing Ozai!”

“…Our baby…”

“I, the forsaken child of Agni, am left with no one by my side…”

“Stop! Please! Stop!” Aang could only shout, begging for this madness to stop as Zuko’s pained sobs echoed in his ears, causing him to scream as he banged his head repeatedly, letting out a raw noise filled with pain with every sob he heard. Aang was now bleeding from his Qiqiao, and he could only choke as the scent of blood, death, and rot surrounded him.

“…Forget…”

“Let’s get married; here, now. This instead; let’s elope!”

“You know Aang, you managed to throw a Fire Stone at my heart…”

“When the war is over, and we win… come back and give me the other half…”

“… Because if you don’t……”

“You know Aang… in the end, you were right…”

“…I will be waiting…”

“You were nothing but a misfortune…”

“Only death will follow…” )…

Chapter Text

“General Iroh… could I have a moment of your time?”

“Oh? Avatar Aang, what do I have the pleasure…?”

“…Allow me…”

…(…She made a stupid mistake…

She was so stupid, that she could only regret it as she watched the travelers who came into her village leave (A village that was saved from destruction, only because of that poor child she labeled as misfortune). Feeling a trepidation and damnation approaching for allowing her shock to get the best of her and making that, stupid, stupid mistake… She made a mistake… a mistake so grave that she wondered if she would ever manage to erase and make amends, but deep down, she knew she would never be able to do so. The evidence?

That stiff smile on that child’s face when she made her mistake and called him by that damned label that no doubt followed him since he was young. A smile was forced on the child’s face even when she saw the horror and the heartbreak shining clearly in those grey-blue eyes, as the boy gazed at her long and hard and looked a step away from bolting if it wasn’t for the Kunze beside him whose face shut down until only rage and murder waft in waves and the Kunze was one step away from attacking and driving the danger that threatening his companion away… She made a mistake…

A long time ago, before Wu was ‘Aunt Wu’, and before she managed to reach the position she was in now. she remembered her Master’s parting words as he looked at her long and hard before pointing at the sky above. “Just as nature reshaped those clouds, people have the power to shape their own destiny. Do not be a fool who believed in the tales of old, and do not force someone’s fate in stone, if you do, then the good could turn into bad, and the bad, worse.” Parting words that Wu had held closer to her heart for decades after decades… only to forget about them and make a stupid mistake that would no doubt bring forth imbalance that would reign over the land.

Wu could only wonder what she would have done if she had been given the chance to go back in time and correct her mistake. Stop herself from allowing the fear of the tales of old, and children of misfortune to cloud her mind.

And that poor, poor boy, even if he doesn’t know it… even if he tried to deny it… even if he would have chosen to turn a new path and ignore what destiny had planned for him. That poor boy would now follow the path the fates had chosen for him and would forsake everything and everyone, all because Wu was stupid enough to allow her terror to get the hold of her when she managed to glimpse what was beyond when looking at his eyes.

“A Calamity had descended on the village…” Wu could only say tactlessly when she stood up to read the clouds that day, watching how the poor child’s face fell and agony crossed over his face before he left. Never before did Wu hate herself, as she did now when she spoke so rashly because she felt terror coursing through her when she saw that thing-!

Wu made a mistake… she made a huge mistake she knew that would never be mended or forgotten anytime soon. She made a mistake and she couldn’t help but wonder when it would come and bite her in the nose… she made a mistake… In the end, she did the only thing she promised not to do and did the unspeakable to a child so pure…

Wu could only lower his head in shame …)…

“Hm. Another fail, what round was it this time? Ten?” Zuko’s lips stretched into a smirk, his eyes full of amusement as he gazed at Sokka who was soaked to the bones, and was glaring at the fish that was splashing not that far away in the river. Aang on the other hand, couldn’t help but stiffly sit in his seat, feeling his ears burning and trying to control the flush that all but spread over his face when he felt Zuko leaning against him until he felt the Kunze’s chest accidentally brush his arm from how close they were… suddenly, Aang couldn’t help but thank every Spirit and God out there that neither General Iroh, nor the Fire Nation crew decided to come with them on this road trip, or he would be so dead and buried under before he could even take his next breath.

“Why you…?!” Sokka growled, gripping part of his tonic before squeezing the access water, glaring at Zuko from the corner of his eyes while throwing side eyes to the river and the fish that were still splashing around, waving their victory over Sokka in his face. “You know, instead of being an ass about it, a little bit of help won't hurt!” Sokka huffed and buffed and stomped his feet before shaking his body like a drenched puppy and causing Katara to squeak at the sudden attack by water droplets before she bent the water away while sending Sokka a nasty look.

“Now, now, Sokka; why would I do that when I am quite comfortable where I am?” Zuko blinked innocently, gazing at Sokka while gripping Aang’s right arm and hugging it tightly, causing the Qianyuan to flush red, especially when he felt Zuko leaning his head on his shoulder. “See, comfortable. Besides, weren’t you the one who wanted to show us the prowess of the ‘Best Hunter’ in the Southern Water Tribes?” Sokka narrowed his eyes, pointing at Zuko and hissing.

“…So, you went down this path, huh?!” Before he picked up the fishing pole, he slammed into the ground previously and started marching toward the lake, grumbling something under his breath while ignoring Zuko’s muffled laugh, and Katara’s giggles.

Aang on the other hand, could only sit still, trying to calm his pounding heart down, and hoping against hope that Zuko wouldn’t hear how Aang’s heart was doing a parade inside of his ribcage at the close proximity of the Kunze… and not for the thousandth time that day, Aang could only thank the Merciful Lung-ta, that no one from the Fire Nation was presented to see this breach of conduct taking place; a preach that if anyone (Especially, General Iroh, who was Zuko’s father/guardian) saw, it would be Aang’s head for daring to act this chummy with a Kunze that was not his betrothed of husband.

Not that far away, Sokka’s squeak was heard followed by a splash of water and cursing, and not that long after; this resulted in a silence that was broken by Katara’s giggles and Zuko’s amused laugh as they gazed at Sokka who was splashing in the water, and diving after the large Se Tu fish that managed to knock him over. Aang seeing this amused sight, and hearing Zuko’s muffled laugh filled with joy, couldn’t help the smile twitching over his face; feeling something inside of him curl in pleasure and happiness.

Four days… that was how long since Jet’s incident where everyone seemed to have reached a new enlightenment, apologized for past actions, and decided to open a new page to start over once more.

Four days… that was how long they decided to prolong their trip and take a detour, part of that decision came because in the middle of their journey, a storm had rolled over the land, and going on while the storm was raging, meant endangering everyone around, something that Aang refused to do, and so, they took shelter in the closest village they could find before continuing their way on foot, enjoying the sights and having fun during their outing…

Four days… And honestly, Aang could say he was having a lot of fun during this trip, even when more than once they accidentally encountered Fire Nation soldiers who as soon as they saw Aang or Zuko, started running after them, which started another round of chase that was as fun as it was annoying…

Four days… and in these four days, Aang felt like he was getting close to Zuko in a way, that made him nervous, causing his heart to pound loudly and his hands to sweat every time that Zuko decided to sit beside him or give him one of his signatures smiles that made Aang flush red. To make things even worse (Or better, because really, it depended on who you ask… And when it came to someone that Aang fancied romantically; he became a jittery mess with a thin face who didn’t know how to act around a Kunze he was interested in… Kuzon could attest to that as more than once Aang made a nuisance out of himself and tripped on thin air trying to impress Kuzon; only for Kuzon to laugh and laugh at his plight and causing Aang to become red with embarrassment) Zuko seemed to relish in sticking close to Aang and even flirt with him a bit, which really only turned Aang red with a mixture of embarrassment and delight, at the thought of Zuko (The firecracker that turned Aang’s world upside down and made his heart pound in his chest like crazy) liking him like that.

“Stop taunting me!” Sokka uttered a war cry before running back into the water while holding his jawbone dagger. Aang blinked once, twice, and looked at Zuko who seemed to have the time of his life; as soon as Aang and Zuko’s eyes met, the two of them couldn’t hold it anymore and they broke into a snicker, that got louder when Sokka’s shriek of despair followed by a splash of water was heard.

It didn’t take long for Sokka to emerge from the water, holding the Se Tu in his hands and giving the group a smug look. “Why don’t you look at that! Stay there in your place, Fancy Fingers and smoochie, smoochie, the pretty boy beside you while I feast on my lunch!” Here, if Aang’s face wasn’t red before, then it definitely became now, as he gazed at Sokka with embarrassment he never thought he would feel in his life… embarrassment that almost made him yeet himself in the lake and drown himself when Sokka started making kissing noises and throwing them a suggestive look.

 At that exact moment, the Se Tu managed to break free from Sokka’s grasp, before slapping Sokka in the face with its tail and disappearing under the water (A divine punishment!). “Don’t worry about me smooching my pretty boy and worry about the shame you brought by bragging of your nonexistence prowess, Loud-Mouth!” Zuko mocked, leaning on Aang and laughing at the outraged shout coming from Sokka, ignoring the way that Aang flushed a crimson shade of red at Zuko’s bold declaration and how his heart skipped so many beats Aang thought the Kunze would have heard it by now.

Muttering in annoyance, Sokka finally emerged from the lake empty-handed, soaking wet, and glaring at Katara and Zuko who were laughing at him. “You are all, idiots, and from now on only Momo is my true real friend!” Sokka huffed and buffed and started to dry his clothes with anger in his eyes. “Why did he have to stay on the ship? If only that annoying flying monkey decided to come then none of this…” Sokka’s loud rant was cut off by a loud noise in the distance.

This caused everyone to jump and take a fighting stance, in fear of another group of Fire Nation soldiers finding them and chasing them around. Seeing that no soldiers appeared and attacked, Aang gave Zuko, Sokka, and Katara a look, getting shrugs in return before he nodded his head and leaped into a rock not that far away and observed from where the commotion was coming.

“Guys, someone's being attacked by a Platypus Bear…?” Aang’s exclamation took on a questioning tone as he narrowed his eyes and leaned closer to inspect the person who the bear was attacking… or if you could classify what was happening as an attack because the man who was being attacked did nothing but smiled as though nothing was occurring, even as he dodged the animal in question.

“Well, hello there!” The man smiled and waved happily, even while dodging another swift swing from the bear’s claws. “Nice day, isn't it?” The man asked, causing Aang to blink once, twice, before looking at Zuko who stood beside him and was gazing at the scene with a surprised look and a raised eyebrow

 Sokka and Katara on the other hand were offering the man suggestions to escape, but the man’s answer to all of them was just to smile and ignore everything even while dodging the bear that was advancing on him, and laughing when the bear almost struck him. “Whoa, close one!” The man said almost too happy about this, and this was Aang’s turn to raise both of his eyebrows at such words.

“Uh… Sir, you do realize that a bear is attacking you, don’t you? Do you need any help?” Aang offered, wondering if this was a case of a lunatic going into the wild to test their strength against wild animals rather than a traveler getting lost and needing help when being attacked.

“No need, it's going to be fine!” The man cheered up, which made Aang look at Zuko who looked at him, both were bewildered and dumbfounded by such an answer… Sokka and Katara, on the other hand, continued to give instructions for the man to escape (Surprisingly being ignored and the man almost getting killed but shrugging it off with a laugh), and Zuko let out a tired sigh before calling out for Appa, causing the Bison to pound toward Zuko happily (Something that stopped being surprising after the first week traveling with the Fire Nation crew and further convinced Aang of Zuko’s good intentions because Appa doesn’t trust anyone easily, or get as close to them as he did with Zuko).

It wasn’t long before Appa appeared behind the bear and bellowed causing the animal to bristle in fear and escape using the river, leaving behind a large spotted egg it laid in a moment of fear. An egg that Sokka was too joyful while picking it up and gave a delighted cry of. “Mm, lunch!” Before turning to the man to say. “Lucky for you, we came along.” All the while hugging the egg to his chest and refusing to let it go, bringing an amused smile to Aang’s face.

“Thank you, but everything was already under control. Nothing to worry about. Aunt Wu predicted I'd have a safe journey.” The man said calmly but no less happily as he folded his hands and bowed slightly, his words making Aang blink and mutter ‘Aunt Who?’ causing the man to turn to him and speak. “No, Aunt Wu. She's the fortuneteller from my village. Awful nice to know about your future.” Words that as soon as Zuko heard, Aang saw from the corner of his eye, how the Kunze’s face darkened, and a note of something sharp and dangerous flared in his scent before he managed to control it faster than Aang was able to identify.

“Wow, it must be,” Katara muttered, looking to the side and letting out a hum before facing the man again, a look of delight crossed over her face and the almost silent groan of pain from Zuko’s side, already informed him that Zuko knew the direction their day was going to go in. “That explains why you were so calm!” Aang could only snicker silently, turning away and trying to stop his shoulders from shaking, especially when Zuko turned toward him and gave him a sharp look that promised retribution after this was over.

“But the fortuneteller was wrong! You didn't have a safe journey; you were almost killed!” Sokka, the sound of reason huffed, still hugging the egg with one arm while pointing at the man with his other hand, his eyes were narrowed and his nose scrunched in skepticism.

“But I wasn't!” The man said so cheerfully, that Aang could only blink, gazing at the egg in Sokka’s hands, to the river where the bear escaped, back to the man who looked so happy despite almost turning into bear food if it wasn’t for Zuko and Appa. “All right, have a good day!” The man waved goodbye before walking away, only to pause and return back. “Oh, and Aunt Wu said if I met any travelers to give them this.” The man handed Aang a wrapped parcel before walking away once more, this time leaving the group looking at one another in bafflement.

“Maybe we should go see Aunt Wu and learn our fortunes. It could be fun.” Katara said, gazing at the group with excited and hopeful eyes, causing Aang’s lips to twitch up into a smile when he saw Zuko scrunched his nose and looking a step away from protesting but holding back.

“Oh, come on. Fortune telling is nonsense!” Sokka the voice of reason and lover of science huffed, causing Katara to pout and puff his cheeks before she started bickering with her brother about fortune-telling vs. science and hard facts.

Aang shrugging his shoulders and leaving the siblings to squabble, quickly unwrapped the mysterious parcel given to him because curiosity got the best of him, an action that made Zuko give him a look that translated into ‘Really?’ which Aang answered with a grin.

“What do you know? An umbrella!” The package, in the end, turned out to be a red umbrella, Aang grinned and opened it; holding it over both of his and Zuko’s heads like he saw many of the Fire Nation Qianyuans and Zhongyongs doing when going out on strolls with Kunzes. An action that summoned a muffled laugh from Zuko looked too delighted and was about to say something…

…Only for the sky to choose this exact moment to darken and begin raining. Aang could only let out a ‘Huh?’ in confusion because he didn’t think it would start raining until nightfall or tomorrow morning at the latest. “Why don’t you look at that…” Zuko whistled in amusement and something else twitched over his face when they heard the low rumble of thunder not that far away.

“That proves it!” Katara squeaked as she bent an arched shield of water over her head to shelter herself from the weather glaring at Sokka before she ducked under the umbrella on Aang’s other side.

“No, it doesn't!” Sokka screeched, holding the egg over his head to protect himself from the rain, a comical sight that caused Zuko to snicker, making Sokka huff and stomp his feet. “You can't really tell the future!” He glared at Katara, causing the girl to smile smugly

“I guess you are not really getting wet then.” Katara stuck her tongue out, making Sokka growl and look a step away from attacking… only to suddenly lose his grip on the Platypus Bear egg, causing it to fly through the air.

In Sokka’s desperate attempts to catch the egg, the huge thing merely flew away a few feet in the air before it landed on his head, cracking and causing the egg to run down his face, which summoned another round of snickers that made Sokka stomp his feet and point at them with anger in his eyes, looking like he was going to jump them but, in the end, turned around and started stomping away.

“Of course, she predicted it was going to rain. The sky's been grey all day!” It was a while of walking toward the village mentioned by the old man before Sokka shouted, looking so angry and incensed as he stomped in front of the group, refusing to take shelter with them and walking soaked wet in the rain.

“Just admit you might be wrong, and you can come under the umbrella,” Katara complained, and Aang couldn’t help looking at the umbrella that was barely covering the three of them, and that the only reason that Zuko or Katara weren’t soaking wet was that Aang was Air Bending some of the rain away (That… and the fact that Zuko was leaning so closely they were almost flushed together; Aang couldn’t help the blush covering his whole face).

“Hah! As if! Look, I'm going to predict the future now.” Sokka then stopped walking and started hopping from one foot to another mockingly before turning to them. “It's going to keep drizzling.” Which made Aang’s lips twitch against his will into an amused smile. “See?” The triumphant look on Sokka’s face disappeared, because as soon as he said that, the rain stopped falling and the sky lightened up almost immediately.

Aang could only tilt the umbrella back to observe the dramatic change in weather, and he couldn’t help it anymore and let out a bark of laughter that got louder when Zuko stated dryly. “Not everyone has the gift, Sokka.” And patted the Zhongyong on the shoulder in consolation, ignoring Sokka’s sputtering and pointing to the sky as if it wronged his ancestors.

With that, they continued their way to the village that got nearer and nearer. Zuko and Aang were strolling leisurely under the umbrella, with Zuko leaning to whisper witty remarks now and then that made Aang snicker in delight (Even when he felt his heart pound like crazy, and hoped that Zuko wouldn’t be able to hear it from how close they were).

Katara was walking with a pounce in her steps, looking excited and delighted the closer the village became, something that made Sokka grumble under his breath, only to screech in anger and annoyance when Appa who was plodding behind paused briefly to shake his wet fur out, soaking Sokka in the process for what looked like the umpteenth time.

When they finally reached the village, the teens looked at one another before their eyes took the village that lay at the base of a large mountain before finally walking through the entrance into the village… that was how they found themselves inside the fortuneteller’s establishment, all of them sitting on pillows situated on the floor with tea presented in front of them.

Katara was pouncing in her seat with excitement and anticipation, while Sokka had a gloomy look over his face, crossing his arms over his chest as he studied the room, they were in. Aang on the other hand, couldn’t help but turn to Zuko, who had a bored look on his face, looking like he wanted to be anywhere but here.

“You don’t believe in fortune telling, do you?” Aang couldn’t help but question, wondering why Zuko decided to indulge Katara in seeing the fortuneteller when he was not one to believe in such things like Sokka (Though personally, Aang thought that most if not all people even if they acted in disinterest, would be eager and excited to know about their future and how it would play out even if they claimed otherwise).

“And why would I believe in something as childish as that when I already know my future?” Zuko questioned with a mysterious smile, and Aang couldn’t help but ponder this answer, wondering what Zuko meant by it or if it was a Fire Nation thing and related to Zuko being a Kunze and Agni’s beloved.

“Sorry for being late, I had an urgent matter to take care of. My name is Meng and I'm Aunt Wu's assistant…” Stopped from asking even more questions by the appearance of a young girl in a pink robe; Aang turned his attention to the girl, feeling a shiver of apprehension running down his spine when he saw the girl’s wide eyes fixating on him like a predator seizing its prey. “Well, hello there.” The girl Meng, smiled as she leaned toward Aang, causing Aang to glance at Zuko in confusion before returning his sight to the girl.

“…Hello…?” Aang not for the second time in such a short few seconds looked at Zuko, who was gazing at Meng and then at Aang; a raised eyebrow was the only indication that he was giving this interaction his full attention, even when he was acting disinterested and was sipping his tea calmly.

“Can I get you tea or some of Aunt Wu's special bean curd puffs?” The girl leaned toward him even more, and Aang could only glance at the tea that was put in front of him when first arriving, feeling so uncomfortable as he gazed at the girl who held up her index finger in a shushing manner when Sokka exclaimed his want for curd puff. “Just a second. So, what's your name?” Meng questioned enthusiastically, and Aang could only send Zuko a pleading look to help him.

Zuko on the other hand just narrowed his eyes and hummed while sipping his tea, but still didn’t interfere or do something to help Aang, which did nothing but make the Qianyuan almost pout at being ignored. “Aang…” He ended up offering, which made the girl grin in delight.

“That rhymes with Meng! And you've got some pretty big ears, don't you?” This was the exact moment that Aang wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole; his face had turned crimson with mortification and horror, and when he heard Zuko spit his tea and then slap his hand over his mouth to hide his shrieking laughter… Aang almost perished then and there.

Aang could only open and close his mouth in mortification, feeling his face burning with humiliation, when he noticed how Zuko turned away and was shaking so much it must have been a tremendous offer on his part to not laugh at Aang’s plight like how Sokka had abandoned all decorum and was laughing like a hyena having a fun time. “…I guess…” Aang could only choke awkwardly, his face getting even redder when Sokka threw himself at Aang and continued laughing.

“Don't be modest!” Sokka laughed while spreading his arms outward, giving Aang a huge grin and a wink. “They're huge!” And not for the thousandth time in such a short few seconds since this girl opened her mouth and allowed a Calamity to be thrown on Aang’s head, the Qianyuan could only flush with embarrassment, almost raising his hands and covering his ears but reigned that impulse in.

“Well, Aang, it was very nice to meet you.” Meng smiled slyly, causing a shiver of terror to race down Aang’s spine. “Very nice.” Before she turned around and left; Aang wished that he knew how to Earth Bend at this moment, so he could dig his grave just to escape this humiliating situation and be over with it.

“I wish I could say the same thing…” Aang muttered darkly before elbowing Sokka in the ribs to make him stop laughing, to which Sokka only laughed more and more as he returned to his seat, giggling at Aang’s suffering. “I don’t have big ears!” Aang could only hiss in mortification, hoping Sokka would understand Aang’s plight and stop. Aang could not even face Zuko without wishing to perish on the spot after today’s humiliating event.

“Don’t be mad, pretty boy; personally, I think they are cute.” Zuko cooed, leaning on Aang’s side while pinching Aang’s ear to emphasize, causing the Qianyuan to flush a new shade of red and stutter something unintelligent; not to Aang’s surprise, this summoned another round of laughter, and this time Katara joined, even when she was giggling softly and hiding her red face.

“I can't believe we are here in the house of nonsense.” Sokka huffed after a while; the group by then, had finally calmed down and stopped their giggling and laughing at Aang’s suffering and were waiting for the fortuneteller or her assistant to appear (And by then, Aang managed to get a grip on his pounding heart, and blushing face; forcing himself to act normal, even when Zuko was still leaning on his side close enough for the Kunze’s calming scent to surround Aang).

“Try to keep an open mind, Sokka. There are things in this world that just can't be explained. Wouldn't it be nice to have some insight into your future?” Katara said excitedly, gazing at her brother with shiny eyes and ignoring the way Sokka rolled his eyes and huffed.

“It would be nice to have some bean curd puffs, instead of suffering through this hungry and cold,” Sokka muttered in annoyance, only to straighten in his seat when he saw the assistant finally approaching the room with a tray of bean curd puffs.

A door in the hallway opened and a woman clad in green appeared, looking so happy and excited as she approached Meng before giggling. “Oh, Meng! Aunt Wu says I'm going to meet my true love. He's going to give me a rare panda lily!” Hearing these words, the girls, especially Katara, eyes widened when hearing that and delight started shining in their eyes…

“That's so romantic!” Meng squealed and looked so pleased while casting Aang a look that made the Qianyuan hide his grimace with his cup of tea as he finally understood the girl’s creepy looks and actions… something that Zuko also seemed to understand if the way he snorted with amusement and hide his smile behind his own cup was an indication. “I wonder if my true love will give me a rare flower.” Another look sent toward Aang, and another grimace Aang tried to hide and wished Zuko would stop looking so amused (And angry? Murderous? Aang didn’t know, but he swore he managed to detect something dangerous shining in Zuko’s eyes, every time Meng sent Aang suggesting looks…)

“Is that the big-eared guy who Aunt Wu predicted you'd marry?” And here Aang couldn’t help choking on his tea, feeling mortification and shame coursing through him and now was just begging Agni to strike him down with lightning to end his suffering, and when Katara started looking at Aang and Meng and tilting her head as if she was considering what was said (And Sokka pouting while muttering ‘Why is it always you! Ugh! What are you, Ladies-magnet?’), Aang almost said enough was enough and pulled everyone up so they could leave.

“Ah, sorry to interrupt Ladies.” Zuko laughed leaning on Aang’s side while hugging Aang's arm and sending the girls a charming smile. “But this big-eared guy is already taken.” That made the girls ‘Oh’, before flushing with embarrassment and shame, and scurrying away. As for Aang, he didn’t know if his face would forever be dyed red at Zuko’s bold declaration (Mixed with an insult that made a groan of embarrassment leave him) that caused silence to descend on the room (Oh, Sweet Merciful Lung-ta! Help! Help! Zuko just! He just… be still his pounding heart, be still!).

“Wait, what? You and Aang?! Tui’s fin! Now I understand what Suki meant!” Sokka moaned, hiding his face with his hands while sending Aang a flabbergasted look. “How did I not notice when he practically calls you pretty boy and is always attached to your side?” Sokka muttered, Katara looking at the two of them with wide eyes filled with surprise and wonder as if finally realizing something.

“Welcome, young travelers….” A sharp gasp made Aang look up to see the speaker, seeing a woman in grand robes and golden hair crown looking at them in horror… no, not them… but him… A look of horror so familiar that every muscle in Aang’s body froze immediately, and his face stiffened when he saw the woman mouth the word ‘Misfortune’ before covering her mouth with her sleeve and looking away before masking her face in a stiff smile as she greeted them once more.

Aang remained seated in his place, a stiff smile on his face even when he felt like every sound in the world was sucked out and the only noise heard was white noise without meaning and explanation. Scenes, words, and memories flashed in his mind in rapid succession until Aang all but felt dizzy and suffocated to the point that there was not enough air in the room.

A hand took a tight hold of his, the scent of sandalwood and spice, and Zuko’s soft but firm voice calling his name, temporarily snapping Aang out of his panic. “Aang… are you alright?” Zuko whispered, tightening his hold on Aang’s hand, causing him to blink and force a smile on his face when he turned to face the Kunze.

“Yeah, sorry, I am fine… sorry, I just need some fresh air.” Aang managed to say through his gritted teeth before he stood up and rushed outside the room, ignoring the way Zuko called out to him, wanting to be as far away from here as he could; just so he could finally breathe through the suffocating feeling that took hold of him…

He needed to breathe…

……………As Aang stood on the rocky edge of mountain Makapu, he could only gaze at the crater in the middle, which was nearly filled to the brim with lava. Feeling like any minute he was going to choke and lose himself; panic and something else had taken hold of his heart and twisted until Aang could only slide down to sit, and try to take deep breaths like how Monk Gyatso taught him to staff the panic attack that Aang felt waving in the horizon.

“Oh…” Aang could only choke, as he gazed at the crater from his seat on the rim, wondering any minute now, if he was going to lose it or something. “Aunt Wu was right…” Aang could only mumble before a choked laugh left his throat. A laugh that was tinged with hysteria and something that not even Aang managed to decipher. “…She was right…” Aang laughed and laughed and laughed…

Only later did Aang realize that he was crying and sobbing as he hid his head between his knees, trying to pull deep breaths and calm his hysteric mind… How stupid of him to forget? How dare he forget?! Did waking up a hundred years in the future make him stupid or something?! Why did he forget?!

It was so stupid… so, so stupid of him to forget what he was and what he would always be… so, so stupid to forget, when everyone around him since young had hammered into his head, what he was and what he would always be…

So, so stupid, that it took him watching the fortuneteller’s face fall during cloud reading when she noticed he was still in her village before Aang understood the severity of his presence when the woman gazed at him long and hard before she forced herself to tell them they needed to evacuate the village because the volcano would erupt, causing panic to spread throughout the village.

It was stupid… Aang knew it was stupid, but as soon as the fortuneteller said that he rushed toward the volcano because he thought that if he went there and witnessed with his eyes how the volcano was sleeping and wouldn’t erupt, then the fortuneteller’s words would be wrong, and that maybe… just maybe… Aang wasn’t the Calamity and misfortune that everyone since young believed him to be… it was stupid…

Because in the end, Aunt Wu was right…

Aang was truly a misfortune…

…He wondered when he started forgetting that…

Aang was pulling away… he was slipping… that was the only thing Zuko could think of as he watched from the sidelines how Aang started to perform that old dance of avoidance and smiles, looking so out of it as he forced another smile on his lips and went on with his days. He was subtle in his absence to the point that not even Sokka or Katara noticed how Aang was pulling away from them and avoiding them in every way possible. A song and dance that Zuko once experienced so he knew the steps and knew how to navigate it.

Aang was slipping… everything was fine… everything was going fine! Everything was finally looking up! But then that fortuneteller dared to look at Aang and call him by the title that defined his beloved’s childhood and later his life. A title that all but drove his beloved crazy in their first life, and took Zuko ages to even manage to make Aang believe he was more than that useless title and that the superstitions spoon-fed to him ever since he was a young child, were just that… superstitions without bases and proves.

Aang was slipping… Zuko could only seethe silently, every time he saw Aang staring into the distance with a lost look shining in his eyes before finally, determination colored them as if Aang had reached a satisfying conclusion to follow… a look that Zuko only saw once, but it was enough to know what his beloved was thinking and what decision he had come to.

Aang was slipping… and that only happened once in the past… Once… But it was enough for Zuko to finally understand the weight that Aang had been carrying over his shoulders and was hiding behind those cheerful smiles and goofy actions that fooled them all to the point of no return…

Once…

But it was enough for Zuko to know when his beloved started slipping once more…

Uncle, it appeared that our journey would take longer than expected. We have found some evidence of the Southern Water Tribes’ people where we are, at the moment, and we decided to investigate. Meet us at Xiang Shui village in five days.

In the end, Zuko decided to take the matter into his own hands, and in doing so, he decided to go to the village where the abbey was located, knowing that not only one of the Water Tribes’ people was there. But also, if things didn’t go as he hoped for, Sokka would have an out and could be with his father while Zuko managed to slap some sense into his beloved and stop him from being stupid.

So, Zuko told everyone about their next destination, and when Aang looked confused and asked about Shiapa Village, Zuko just smiled and told him there was a change in the plans. Sent a letter to his uncle, and led everyone to Xiang Shui Village, all the while trying to corner his beloved and to make him talk, only to fail because Aang when wanted to, he could be sneaky and nimble to the point Zuko would need all of his wits and speed to catch him.

Unfortunately, now was not the time to reveal himself, and Zuko knew better when to choose his fights. That was why he was journeying to the village with Aang and the Water Tribe siblings instead of locking his beloved in some room and forcing him to fess up so he could knock some sense into him.

So, they walked near the beach, getting closer and closer to their destination; Sokka talked about what he wanted to buy from the village, while Katara chatted and gazed at the scene with a happy smile. Waves crashed against the rocks, and the birds chirped from their branches, signaling how nice and calm the day was going to be.

Zuko on the other hand, could only gaze at his beloved, watching how Aang forced a fake smile on his face, and being so quiet and subdued, only nodding or shaking his head while looking forward, like a puppet moving on the will of its Master. Zuko could only grit his teeth and narrow his eyes when Aang for what felt like the hundredth time, managed to subtly maneuver himself to walk at the edge of the group, far away from them as if fearing they would accidentally brush against him and dirty themselves or something.

It was when Zuko was this close to exploding and pulling Aang to slap him silly, did the Qianyuan finally stopped; squinting his eyes, and looked down the slope to not that far away, causing Zuko to narrow his eyes and turn to glance at what Aang was looking at, which turned out to be a sword sticking in the ground.

 “Sokka…” Zuko poked his friend’s shoulder before pointing down to their find, causing the Zhongyong to tilt his head in confusion before he gasped and rushed to slide down the dirt slope and yanked the sword by the hilt from the ground.

“Eh? Sokka? What are you doing down there?” Katara called out, gazing at her brother with curiosity while narrowing her eyes trying to see what her brother was holding and studying with such intensity.

“Guys… I found a Water Tribe weapon!” That made Katara gasp and rush to reach her brother, her eyes widening even more when they fell on the sword. “Come, see if you can find anything else,” Sokka called out, looking so excited and nervous that Zuko could only let out a hum and turn to Aang, watching how the Qianyuan opened his glider and took flight.

Zuko could only let out a harsh sigh through his nose, watching as smoke was expelled, an action that made Zuko twitch but he ignored it for now, trying to focus on his new task of helping Sokka and Katara find their people. “Sokka, Katara! There is a Water Tribe ship near the shore!” Aang called out not five minutes later after his departure; flying around them in circles before directing them toward the ship that was obscured behind lard rocks.

“It's one of our boats!” Sokka laughed almost breathlessly after they reached the boat and he inspected it, looking so happy and joyful as he turned to Katara whose eyes started sparkling with hope. Zuko offered a smile and a nod, and he couldn’t help glancing to the side to see Aang’s reaction, almost frowning when once more, that mask of the smiling fool greeted him, almost breaking whatever self-control Zuko managed to gather to stop himself from acting without thinking.

That night, Zuko with a thousand percent clarity was sure that other than Katara and Appa, no one had dared to sleep a wink. They settled down beside the Water Tribe ship, Katara in her sleeping bag near Sokka, who remained awake and poked a stick into the blazing campfire. Aang pretended to sleep on Appa’s head, leaving Zuko lying in his sleeping bag on Appa’s saddle, listening to Aang’s breaths, and frowning when it hitched now and then, wanting to talk to Aang but at the same time being unable to do so because it was not time yet.

It was the strange noise that was heard not that far away that made everyone jump and look at one another before turning to the source of the noise. “Who's there?” Sokka shouted as he stood up with his boomerang in his hand.

It was not that long before a man with the Water Tribe’s clothes appeared from the shadows, white bandages wrapped around the upper left portion of his torso, and looking confused and surprised as his eyes fell on them. “Sokka?” The man questioned, and it didn’t take long before Sokka shouted ‘Bato!’ in happiness, waking up Katara and running toward the man.

Zuko through all of this remained seated in his place, gazing at the scene before gazing at Aang who remained frozen in his place on top of Appa’s head; a strange look crossed over his beloved’s face, and Zuko’s face couldn’t help but scrunch into a harsh frown, part of him knowing what his beloved was thinking, and he decided that enough was enough.

“Aang…” Zuko called out, watching how the Qianyuan seemed to snap out of his daze and turn to Zuko with that fake smile that had been gritting on his nerves ever since that day with that cursed fortuneteller and her village that Zuko really should have burned to the ground for the great offense they dared to commit against his beloved.

This was how they ended up in the abbey, sitting in Bato’s temporary lodge. Katara and Sokka caught up with the Zhongyong, looking so delighted and over the moon, while the man laughed and teased them and every now and then, sent Zuko a harsh frown when Sokka and Katara weren’t looking (Ah, truly, Water Tribe’s prejudice at its finest, but at least Zuko could be reassured that Bato wouldn’t dare to do a thing to hurt Zuko. Not because Zuko couldn’t handle himself, no, but because the South dealt with male Kunzes by ignoring them and pretending they didn’t exist, unlike the North who were hostile to the point of killing).

Bato’s actions seemed to have sat Aang on edge somewhat, as the Qianyuan’s hackles raised and he made sure to shift until he was hiding Zuko behind his back, an action, even if it was endearing, now wasn’t the time, not when Zuko had a long and overdue conversation with Aang that they finally could have after leaving Sokka in safe hands.

“Aang, could you come with me for a bit?” Zuko tugged Aang’s robes twice before he stood up and left the room after he saw Katara asking Bato to share another story of his adventures with Hakoda (Just hearing Hakoda’s name brought nostalgia and hurt, as he couldn’t help but wonder to himself what the Qianyuan would do now when Zuko would stand in front of him as a Kunze and not as the Zhongyong he pretended to be in the past… would Hakoda treated him like how Water Tribes treat Kunzes as outcasts? Or would he treat him like how he did in the Western Air Temple and later Ember Island, like a son? So many questions, so few answers; some that Zuko refused to find the answer to because being ignorant in the face of the harsh truth was better than any heartbreak).

It didn’t take long before Aang showed up, and when he did, Zuko could only let out a tired sigh before taking hold of Aang’s hand and dragging him outside of the abbey, ignoring his protests and how the Qianyuan tried to tug his hand free. It was only when they returned to where they started, near Bato’s boat, did Zuko finally let go and turned toward the Qianyuan with a harsh frown.

“Ok, fess up. I’m tired of this game of cat and mouse so come on, say it!” Zuko hissed, glaring at Aang and trying to ignore the confused look as Aang claimed ignorance and tried to turn away, almost making Zuko stomp his feet like a child before he got a stupid idea, but one that would work well to slap some sense into this idiot and maybe just maybe… “You know, if you felt disgusted by my claim, you should have just told me to my face instead of avoiding me like this. Save me some face, Aang, I am a big boy who knew what the word ‘No’ meant and wouldn’t get angry about it.” Zuko hissed, a refined parody of a night that happened years and years ago in the Western Air Temple and brought with it many truths and revelations that flipped Zuko’s life.

“What? No!” Aang squeaked, turning toward Zuko with a horrified look before he started stuttering some protests, an action that made Zuko huff and look away, before returning to gaze at his beloved.

“Oh, come on, cut the crap; you started acting strange after I told those girls you were taken, and you are trying to tell me it’s not my fault? Do you think my intelligence is so far below that I couldn’t-!” Zuko complained, letting his anger at the past few days show on his face, even when it was never directed at Aang in the first place.

“It’s not that!” Aang snapped, cutting Zuko from his rant, making the Kunze frown harshly and glare at Aang, watching how Aang looked unbalanced, angry, and so, so sad… He was close to breaking… Was the only thing that flashed in Zuko’s mind at that moment. “It’s not you, it’s just… it’s just…” Aang opened and closed his mouth several times, looking so helpless and vulnerable that Zuko’s heart broke as he remembered when was the last time, he saw that look on his beloved’s face.

“What that hack of a fortuneteller had said?” Zuko offered, finally dropping the ignorant act, knowing that enough was enough, and he needed to talk some sense to Aang before the man did something that he would regret for the rest of his life (Not like Zuko would allow him to do so, not when Zuko spent years making everything perfect for them).

“…You know?” Aang spoke after a while of silence staring at him with shock and confusion. “If you know, then why didn’t you sa…?” Aang’s words trailed and Zuko could only raise his eyebrow, wanting Aang to continue, but after minutes passed and Aang didn’t, Zuko knew he would never be the one to willingly open this subject.

“Because what that hack fortuneteller said was nothing but shit through and through, and I personally don’t believe in the stupid tales of old and children of misfortune, that’s why.” Zuko huffed, pulling Aang to sit with him and lean on the boat before saying. “Now, tell me what’s wrong, and why you have been ignoring us for the past few days and are planning on abandoning ships.” In a threatening tone that made Aang frown and look away, looking so uncomfortable and nervous that Zuko thought the other teen would bring his marbles just to have something to distract him.

“I am a misfortune…” Aang said after Zuko almost gave up on making him talk; hearing these words once more after what felt like decades, Zuko could only bristle and whirl at Aang, planning on slapping him to the Spirit world if it meant knocking some sense in that empty head of his. “No, please, just listen!” Aang stuttered, backing away when he saw Zuko’s dark face.

And so Zuko did, he leaned on the ship and allowed Aang to talk and tell him about this damned ‘Star Of Misfortune’, about ‘Vaatu’, about the ‘Misfortune Incarnations’, bringing with it example after example, and once more Zuko’s blood couldn’t help but boil hearing these words after all these years…

In hindsight, Zuko should have been glad that this time, he wasn’t blindsided like the first time Aang dared to breach this subject. Back then, Zuko wasn’t as knowledgeable as he was now and didn’t know where to search or read between the lines to be able to contradict Aang and reason with him.

“The day Roku-!”

“…Sozin! It was Sozin who…”

“-Lady Tulan!”

“Did what she had to do to honor an oath she took and protected a poor group of people who were falsely prosecuted and were about to be killed…”

“…Notok…”

“A crazy asshole who killed his brother, sister-in-law, and his own son, before killing male Kunzes who came as peace ambassadors from the Fire Nation…”

“…A-Avatar N-Norran…”

“-If you read history books, you would know that Avatar Norran was born three days after the star of misfortune appeared not on the same day-!”

“But-!”

“-No but! Aang! If you read history books, which I suspect those assholes never even allowed you to come near one. You would realize that they said nothing but shit and lies to keep you on a tight leash, and allow you to stay in the dark about the true past of those who they dubbed as ‘Misfortune’ so you would never dare to question them.” By then, it had been hours, and maybe the Water Tribe siblings had noticed their absence or not; his words finally managed to shut Aang completely and stop him from saying something stupid.

Confusion, helplessness, and heartbreak shone in Aang’s eyes, but it was that doubt that Zuko managed to glimpse that brought him contentment because he knew… “But they… they said… why would they… and then, the fortuneteller, she too…” Aang’s voice cracked, and a hitched breath was heard.

“Because they lied; people always lie… and that fortuneteller was a hack, I don’t even know how you managed to believe her or believe those stupid superstitions when you are the Avatar, the bridge between the Spirit and the Mortal world, and your job is to practically stop or prevent such things.” And Aang lost it, he started crying and sobbing just like he did back then in the Western Air Temple when Zuko spent hours and hours trying to make his beloved see how wrong he was in believing the nonsense told to him when he was young. Zuko pulled him into a tight hug and held him tight, allowing Aang to cry and let all the pain and hurt loose. “Do you feel better now?” Zuko couldn’t help but ask after an hour, maybe two? But all he knew by then was that Aang finally stopped crying and leaned on the boat beside Zuko seeming to be lost in thoughts.

“Yes… no… maybe?” Aang let out a groan before hitting the boat with the back of his head. “I don’t know, I really don’t…” Aang let out a tired sigh, raising his hands to dry-wash his face. “I feel like I am losing it… why would they… these books you talked about…” Aang whispered, his words were disjoined and thoughts all over the place.

“In my room, all of them; if you want, you could have them.” Books that Zuko spent years collecting and referencing because he never for once thought that the ‘Star of Misfortune’ held even a sliver of truth to it (Because if misfortune, happens, it happens and there was no way to prevent it); books that reading and rereading and searching between the lines made him only angrier the longer searched because those records and books were so very different from the stories Aang believed and were told to him. Books that Zuko offered readily, hoping that Aang would take and read them; see for himself how wrong those Air Benders were and how their superstitions held no grain of truth and were just hearsays of frightened people who hated the unknown.

Aang let out a shaky breath before he nodded his head at the offer. “Hey, Zuko… did you ever hear about the Holy City of Lung-ta?” Aang asked after a while of just sitting in silence and hearing the waves lapping at the shore.

That question, brought nothing but a sad smile as Zuko stared into the distance, remembering a time long gone; when Aang asked him the same question and gave him a promise to take him here. “Yeah, I did; once… why?” Zuko turned toward Aang, watching how his beloved had this relieved smile on his face that made Zuko smile.

“…I really want to take you there…” Aang started before a mischievous smile (That lovely, lovely smile, Zuko missed) crossed over his face. “And the books too, I wanted to take them and throw them at that asshole’s face who is living up there.” Zuko couldn’t help the chuckle that left him hearing this.

“You sound so sure they are still alive, why are they still prancing about after a hundred years? Zuko questioned, part in curiosity, part in teasing, raising his hand to pinch Aang’s cheek and pull, wanting to punish the stupid Qianyuan for being so stupid to believe in such superstitions.

“Shukooooo!” Aang whined before finally managing to pull his face away and massaging his abused flesh, a pout dominated his face that turned into an amused smile. “And to answer your questions, come Diving Punishment or a Calamity Delight, that asshole would remain alive just to spite me if nothing else.” Zuko narrowed his eyes at that, wondering who that person his beloved was talking about, and if he was a friend or a foe, but would never know unless he convinced Aang to talk.

 “Now, I want to meet that asshole myself. Call it curiosity.” Zuko couldn’t help but say in an obvious way, causing Aang to let a bubble of laughter that was so amused and delighted Zuko couldn’t help but be proud (How long was it since Aang managed to laugh like this? Hours? Days? Weeks? No, it truly didn’t matter the time, what mattered was that Aang was finally listening and was willing to read and learn, even if he would refuse to believe for the time).

“I prefer if you don't.” Aang hummed, a soft smile painted his face, and he looked so, so relieved and happy, Zuko relaxed, knowing that he finally managed to do what he couldn’t in the past and reach Aang in a way he couldn’t before. “Hey, Zuko?” Zuko hummed, turning to Aang who was gazing at him with such soft eyes. “Thank you.” Aang looked so relieved and happy.

Zuko wouldn’t be ashamed to say he was the one who started it; he wouldn’t even hesitate to take the blame, because surely, just looking at Aang’s face was enough to break Zuko’s last resolves. Without shame, Zuko took hold of the front of Aang’s robes and pulled; giving the Qianyuan a soft kiss on the lips like he had been itching to do for weeks.

A look full of amusement and delight crossed over Zuko’s face when he pulled back and saw Aang’s face was as red as a tomato; looking at Zuko with wide eyes and a flustered face before he started stuttering in a high-pitched voice that cracked in the middle.

Zuko couldn’t even hold his laugh, even if he wanted to; an amused laugh shook Zuko’s body before he managed to control himself and leaned to kiss Aang’s cheek (That was still pink from being pulled on).

Aang became quiet as a gnat after this, hiding his flushed face behind his hands; whining about ‘Agni’s Beloveds’ and ‘Conducts’ and other nonsense that Zuko never cared about when it came to Aang.

“Come on, Avatar, don’t act like this when I already told the world you are taken.” Aang if possible, became even redder hearing this and leaned to hide his face between his knees, summoning another laughter from Zuko. “If you care that much about conducting yourself like Fire Nation Qianyuans you know what to do next, pretty boy, other than that, come, I hear someone in the distance.” Aang let out a groan while muttering something under his breath that not even Zuko managed to hear, but in the end, he stood up and followed Zuko without complaints, even when a huge pout dominated his face…

A letter from Hakoda, with a map arrived…

The next day, Iroh and the ship arrived…

Surprisingly when they set sail three days later, Sokka and Katara were with them…

Katara shifted, gazing at the tray in her hand with apprehension and nervousness, wondering if she was doing the right thing or by doing this, she would insult the person she wanted to apologize to instead of asking for forgiveness. Nervously, Katara could only look down at the stew she made, wondering if it was as tasty as her Gran-Gran used to make it (It wasn’t like Katara didn’t test-taste it or anything, she did and she thought it was adequate; but she never had in her life made it from scratch, only help Gran-Gran make it… that and she doesn’t even know if Prince Zuko would hate the fishy taste or he wasn’t one who partake in meat like Aang or…!), and hoping that her act of friendship would be taken as such…

It’s alright… it’s alright! Just go there, give it to him, and tell him how sorry you are and that you wanted to open a new page and hopefully become acquaintances if not friends an-!

“Katara?” Sokka’s surprised voice snapped Katara out of her pep talk, and caused her to flinch harshly to the point of almost dropping the tray in surprise; cursing when the stew almost slushed dangerously toward the edge of the bowl to dirty the tray and everything surrounding it. “What are you doing here? Oh! Is that Gran-Gran’s fish stew?!” The delight in Sokka’s voice made Katara twist her face into a pout and turn to the teenager, blinking in confusion when she saw Sokka carrying what looked like engines, sheets of metal, and Spirits above know-what.

“Yeah, but, it’s not for you.” Katara squeaked and pulled the tray and the bowl away from Sokka’s grapy hands, wanting to give it to Prince Zuko and apologize. “It’s for Prince Zuko, you know… to say I’m sorry for how I acted…” Katara mumbled her last words, shifting uncomfortably, especially when she saw Sokka pause, a strange look crossed over his face.

Three weeks… that was how long since Jet’s incident, where Katara was too stupid and too blinded by her prejudice and hate that she didn’t realize who was the bad guy and who was the good guy until it was almost too late and innocent people all but lost their lives because of her blindness.

Three weeks… that was how long since Katara finally opened her eyes and realized how shitty she was acting all these weeks. She was a shitty friend to Aang who spent all of his time trying to mediate between the Fire Nation crew and stop the hostility from increasing until Aang all but exploded from tiredness and anger. She was a shitty sister to Sokka, who again and again, was forced to apologize on Katara’s behalf and bow to every person she offended; forever lowering his head and having nasty criticism thrown his way for not being able to reign his sister in. She was a shitty ally to Prince Zuko and General Iroh, the people from the Fire Nation who decided to stand beside Aang and the rest of the world to fight against the Fire Lord and the nasty people under his command; she was nothing but mean and nasty as she again and again broke their laws, disregarded their culture, and treated Prince Zuko who helped them when he didn’t need to, like shit…

Three weeks… that was how long since Katara realized she was all wrong, that her actions were wrong, that her culture was wrong to treat Kunzes like they were unnatural, and that she needed to change or else in the future, she could turn out like Jet… or worse… something that made her lay awake at night, feeling horror and terror at the mere thought of turning to such a deranged person that wouldn’t care about hurting the innocent to further their plans… someone even worse than Jet, and Fire Lord Ozai combined…

Three weeks… and Katara had been wracking her brain, trying to come up with a good enough apology, because she still felt like she had overstepped the line one too many times that saying sorry once, was not enough, and that she needed to do something to show Prince Zuko, she meant it when she apologized that time, and that she had truly seen the error of her ways and wanted to start a new page instead of trying to brush everything under the rug and be done with it.

That was why she finally gathered her resolve and went to the kitchens to try her hands at cooking her Gran-Gran’s famous fish stew, knowing that food made with sincerity and love would manage to bridge the gaps between people and create comrades and friendship (…Or at least that’s what Gran-Gran had taught her… sadly Katara doesn’t know anything about the Fire Nation culture and their thoughts about such action; part of her was even terrified this was an insult or something, the reason why she had procrastinated in preparing the food and giving it to Prince Zuko).

“Ah…” Sokka looked around, shifting nervously before putting his loot in one of the corners before coming to put his hand on Katara’s shoulder, giving her a gentle squeeze on the shoulder. “That’s a nice gesture and all… but if you wanted to apologize to Zuko, then discard every thought related to food because he won't eat or come near it… yeah, probably would take it as an insult….” Sokka’s voice was gentle and kind as he pulled the tray from Katara’s hand.

“H-huh? Why?” Katara couldn’t help questioning. Her eyes narrowed, and she felt a spike of annoyance when she saw Sokka start to dig in, a look of delight on his face after the first bite. Well, at least Katara knew now that the stew was delicious if her gluttonous brother started eating it without complaining or something.

“Hm?” Sokka mumbled through a mouthful of food before he blinked and swallowed. “Oh, because he is like Aang, vegetarian… well, not completely… I mean, I saw him eat fish from time to time, but even then, that’s like super rare and only happened when there were no suitable vegetarian dishes; other than that, he refused to come near meat, in any way, shape, or form, I even saw him glaring at the meat we brought, when we stopped to resupply in one of the villages.” Sokka took another bite of the stew. “He is even more hardcore about it than Aang, and Aang is an Air Monk! Remember that emergency stop we did a month ago to resupply? That was because Zuko went on a hunger strike for like three days, and refused to eat anything when one of the crew accidentally put a meat stew in front of him, so yeah… food is not a great way to try to connect and apologize.” Katara could only shift nervously, gazing at the bowl in her brother’s hand, while trying to dissect and study every new piece of information, Sokka imparted to her.

“What… what about… vegetable dishes?” Katara said in a tiny voice, wondering to herself if she would be able to make a suitable vegetable dish to apologize because really, she wanted to do something nice to Prince Zuko and Aang, and other than cooking or making them trinkets (Which now was not the time or place, plus she doesn’t have the material needed to do so) she doesn’t know what to do to convey her sincerity.

Sokka’s face scrunched before he took another bite. “Well, that is not going to sell either.” He said, making Katara even more nervous. “Second and most important, Zuko only eats what he makes, you probably noticed…” Here Sokka paused a bit and Katara couldn’t help but flush with embarrassment because she knew that she was never there with the Fire Nation crew and always locked herself in her room if it wasn’t for training in Water Bending, so, really, she wasn’t there to notice anything. “…Yeah, anyway. I told you that Zuko was vegetarian right? The next thing you must know is that unless Zuko was the one cooking, he would never touch anything put in front of him, no matter what it was, and who made it. Unless it was tea, I saw him drink tea when someone offered, but that was only after he dipped that silver needle in it, unless the one who gave it to him was General Iroh. I asked about it once, but no one told me a thing; but I suspected it was a poisoning attempt or something, especially after that fight with Zhao.” Sokka shrugged, raising the bowl and sipping the broth that was left at the bottom.

“But… but… what about the sweets and treats during the tea parties and music nights General Iroh always hosts?” Katara couldn’t help but ask, because she was one thousand percent sure that she saw Prince Zuko eating what was put in front of him during those nights when she decided to leave her room and join Sokka who was having the time of his life playing the Tsungi Horn to his heart content.

“Yeah, about that, he is the one who makes them.” And here, Katara could only flush red with mortification. Not only was Katara rude and mean to Zuko; but she also ate the sweets found in the kitchen that were made by him without knowing he made them! To make things worse, Sokka always brought her some of the sweets from the tea parties, even when she refused to go to them. “As I told you, Zuko doesn’t eat anything unless he was the one who made it by his hands… which reminded me, I noticed that Aang has been acting like Zuko in the last few weeks when it comes to food, and the only time he ate something was if Zuko was the one who made it or Aang was there during the preparation from start to finish… huh, how strange…” Sokka hummed, giving the tray back to Katara before going to his scrap of metal, no doubt planning on going to his room to tinker with them.

“Wait Sokka! Just… just… how do you know all of that?” Katara said, only to flush later when she realized how stupid that question was; Sokka from the look of it was one of Prince Zuko’s close friends, if the way he teased and called him by his name (Also, their road trip which brought many revelations to light), Katara could say with assurance that Sokka probably knew a lot more about Prince Zuko than she would ever know. “I… just… I mean… how can I be… like you… making friends and… all… so… I can…” Katara flushed, mumbling faintly, and a part of her hoped that Sokka hadn’t managed to hear her or something because really, this was just embarrassing.

Sokka, on the other hand, just grinned happily and pounced on Katara, pulling her into a tight hug and ruffling her hair while ignoring her squeaks as she squirmed and tried to push the man away. “Sis!” Sokka grinned even more while hugging Katara tightly before letting go, ignoring how disheveled the girl was. “Just be the ‘You’ I know and everything will be alright!” Sokka patted her head, looking so proud and over the moon, causing Katara to scrunch her nose as she felt her ears burning. “Apologize to the Fire Nation crew, start showing up at music nights and tea parties, talk to people around… You know, making friends and all! Everything would work out, the Katara, who I know is kind and sweet and could charm anyone!” Katara could only look at the ground, a mix of shame and embarrassment coursed through her whole body because the ‘Sweet Katara’ her brother knew had not been present for a while now. “Hey, look at me, everything is going to be alright.” Sokka raised Katara’s head, looking her in the eyes with a serious expression.

“How… how do you know? For all we know, I could mess things up again, and make Prince Zuko angry… again…” Katara mumbled, feeling nervous and embarrassed and like she was going to make a mistake that she would never be able to recover from because she was an idiot who was blind enough to hate on someone because her culture demanded that of her.

“Because you are my sister, and I trust you; you got this.” Sokka once again ruffled Katara’s hair, making her pout and pat his hands away, not wanting him to mess her hair more than he already did. “Plus! This is Zuko we are talking about, and he is like… Crocokitten in disguise! He may look scary and all, but he is soft and cuddly, so don’t worry!” Katara couldn’t help when her lips twitched into a smile at the silly comparison Sokka did. “Now, come and help me carry these to my room, and after that, the two of us are going up, I heard General Iroh planning on hosting a musical night or something!” Sokka laughed, zooming to his loot and picking all the scraps before forcing Katara to help, telling her little bits of information and the do’s and don’ts that would help her make friends with the Fire Nation crew. Katara could only follow her brother nervously, and soak in every piece of wisdom her brother imparted…

Katara hoped that in the end…

She would make things right…

“Did you…?”

“Oh, Spirits above!”

“…Prince Zuko!”

“The Avatar…”

“…Wait, does that mean…?!”

“…Oh!”

“They were seen…!”

“My Lord… Prince Zuko’s ship had arrived at the Northern Pole.” A brave (Or foolish, it depended on who you asked) person finally spoke after a heavy silence had taken over the throne room after the Generals, Commanders, and Captains were forced to once more tell the Fire Lord that all of their soldiers and armies had failed to capture Prince Zuko or the Avatar who returned from death, this past month.

Ozai, who was meditating, forced himself to take a deep breath, one after the other; not wanting to lose it and burn the throne room once again, not when it was painful to have this damned place repaired once more when it was only yesterday that the repairs were done. “I see…” Ozai hummed, taking another deep breath followed by another… another… another… “And, is there another matter I should be aware of?” Ozai couldn’t help but inquire when he saw how his Generals and Commanders were shifting and looking uncomfortable by the second. “Well?!” He snapped, slamming his hand on the throne’s handle, almost burning the place before he managed to control himself in the last possible second.

A woman snorted and leaned on her chair while crossing her arms over her chest, gazing at Ozai from the corner of her eye that held disdain and disgust so obvious, that she didn’t even bother to mask it; Ozai bristled at such disrespect but didn’t dare to do a thing to the said woman, not only was it because of her noble background and high stand in Caldera, but also because she was the most talented General after his foolish brother.

Lady Huazo, a member of the prominent Sei'naka Clan (The only member from the Sei'naka Clan) that remained in Caldera, and didn’t pull herself back and stood beside her Clan in their cold war against the Fire Lord and his household after what happened during the Agni Kai with Zuko and later when he was declared as a Kunze (And damn it all Ozai knew she was a fucking spy, he knew! But he couldn’t do anything because his hands were tied and every assassination attempt to get rid of this pest failed!).

Lady Huazo, the hardcore traditionalist that the only reason she remained within his court, was so that she could ensure Zuko’s safe return to the Fire Nation and Caldera, and his later ascension to the throne as the new Fire Lord after getting rid of Ozai and Azula… a despicable woman to this day, Ozai couldn’t find any evidence that linked her to the numerous assassination attempts he suffered, even when that crazy Qianyuan always gave him these knowing smiles after every almost successful attempt.

“Oh, nothing, Fire Lord Ozai…” The woman spat his title like it was something nasty, and even then, Ozai could only grit his teeth and suffer through such disrespect if he didn’t want a blown-out war in Caldera (A war that Ozai knew if it happened then many would side with this woman and Ozai would end up losing before he even started!). “I am just informing you that I will be taking my fleet and laying a siege on the Northern Water Tribe is all.” Lady Huazo smirked, and Ozai couldn’t help but bristle and almost reject the woman’s offer completely off the bat; knowing if this wretch Qianyuan managed to meet Zuko and see him in the flesh, then she would switch her side like she switched her shoes, and in doing so Ozai would lose before he even started.

Ozai could only glare at the woman, feeling so angry and vindictive before he paused and a nasty smile crossed over his face when he finally realized he could hold something over this woman’s head. “Ah, I see, then Lady Huazo; I must inform you that if you decide to go down this path, any failure on your part, will result in heavy punishment and execution, no matter what Clan you came from,” Ozai stated, feeling so elated and vindictive as he finally managed to find a way to get rid of this woman because want it or not, the Northern Water Tribe’s fortress was impenetrable, and for a hundred years, the Fire Nation had failed to take over the North as they did the South.

Instead of being concerned or afraid, Lady Huazo sent Ozai a grin that was full of teeth and malice before standing over and giving a mocking bow while saying. “Of course,” Turning away to leave before pausing in her place and sending Ozai a smile that made any elation, he felt about getting rid of this woman vanish on the spot. “Oh, and before I forget; I heard that a congratulation was in order, my Lord.” As soon as Lady Huazo said this, Ozai could only smell the terror and fear wafting from every person within the room.

Ozai knew that Lady Huazo did this on purpose, he knew that she did it on purpose and that asking would bring nothing but regrets and fury that would burn the world down. “On?” Ozai spat, feeling so incensed when he saw the pleasure shining in the woman’s one eye (Having lost her other eye in a fight against a surviving Air Bender a decade or two back because she refused to kill them based on the fact, they were Kunze, and Kunzes were Agni’s beloveds no matter who they were… a Kunze to this day was never found no matter where they searched, but Ozai suspected that this wretch bitch hide him within her Clan’s lands and offered him protection from Ozai and the Fire Nation) when he caught the bait.

“Prince Zuko’s betrothal to Avatar Aang, of course! The news of this century! Such joyful news, my Lord, to see a new age of prosperity coming to the lands of fire!” And with that Lady Huazo left; her manic laughter echoing through the palace, overshadowing the scream full of rage that Ozai let out and the crackling fire that was let loose and burned the throne room… again.

Truly… the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree…

…(“Why have you been avoiding me?!” Zuko could only hiss after he managed to corner Aang one night; shame and embarrassment curled inside his heart, and burned his body from the inside out to the point Zuko couldn’t help but wonder how nothing was set on fire by his mere presence alone.

“Z-Zuko?” Aang questioned, looking so surprised and part confused (And, so, so tired, if those dark circles under Aang’s eyes were anything to go by, but Zuko was too angry, too hurt, and too humiliated to offer some sympathy or concern; not when Aang had been avoiding him since they returned from their trip to the Sun Warriors Temple) before apprehension crossed over Aang’s face, causing something inside Zuko’s chest to twist and hurt so much, that it was a wonder how he was even able to breath and stand up, and not double over in agony.

“Is that all you have for me after ignoring me for days?” Zuko glared at Aang, slamming the Qianyuan into the wall behind him and stopping him from trying to escape from this conversation. “‘Zuko’.” The Kunze could only mock the Qianyuan, feeling so angry and humiliated to the point of feeling his eyes stinging with unshed tears, which brought further anger and pain and humiliation to the point of feeling like his breath was stolen from him.

Days … that was how long since they went to the Sun Warriors Temple and met the Fire Bending Masters, only to be judged by the last surviving dragons and be found worthy. Something that Zuko never in his life believed he would ever be, but with Aang by his side, he couldn’t help but…

Days … that was how long since Aang and Zuko were judged and found worthy, surrounded by fires of all colors that stole their breath away… that stole Zuko’s breath away as realization and enlightenment finally descended on Zuko and he turned toward the person who stood beside him, his heart pounding in his chest, and his hand unconsciously went to hold Aang’s.

Days … that was how long since the two of them shared a kiss… a kiss that made Zuko’s heart skip several beats, and for something warm to curl around his heart as a flush spread across his face. Never before had Zuko experienced such a thing that made him so shy and elated at the same time… the thought of Aang feeling the same… thinking about him in the same way… the possibility of them being ‘Beloveds’…

……But then, everything shattered…

Zuko didn’t even know what happened; they returned to the Western Air Temple, and he thought that everything was fine, that the two of them were a… but then Aang started ignoring him! Suddenly, Aang started going the other way if he saw him waving and walking toward him… suddenly, Aang started avoiding him to the point he stopped attending his Fire Bending lessons… suddenly…

…And Zuko doesn’t even know why? To make things worse, he didn’t even know why Aang was doing this because this was so out of the norm for Aang to act like this, Zuko was wondering if he was trapped in a nightmare or was hallucinating things because this was not Aang’s…

And then Toph pulled him aside to ask if something had happened during their trip together, because of course, Toph would be the one to notice if something was going on, even when Aang was trying to act all normal, and Zuko was left standing on the sideline like a fool because he doesn’t know what the hell to do. Toph asked, and Zuko didn’t know how to answer her (Or if he would ever dare to tell her) other than saying he didn’t know what was going on (A lie? A truth? Zuko didn’t even know what to think anymore as his heart shattered to pieces the longer Aang continued to avoid him), which seemed like an enough satisfying answer to Toph because she let out an annoyed sigh, before pulling Zuko to the flower field above the temple for an afternoon nap (Meditation, in Zuko’s case).

“…Then, what do you want me to say?” That careless question more than ever what made part of Zuko’s heart, break, and the stinging in his eyes increased to the point of his vision being blurred by the tears; the humiliation and the embarrassment were too great for even Zuko to be able to shrug it off or ignore it until he managed to find somewhere away where he could let loose and scream his throat hoarse or cry in humiliation until he gathered his broken poker mask to act as if nothing had ever happened in the first place even when…

“Oh, I don’t know. But maybe saving me some face and stopping me from embarrassing myself when confessing would have been a lot more appreciated than this passive-aggressive avoidance!” Zuko snapped. “If you didn’t want me, you should have told me to my face and give me some respect by rejecting me directly instead of-!” And then, Zuko lost it and was unable to hold his voice back anymore, and started ranting and feeling so angry and humiliated the longer Aang started to stutter some excuses in the hope of calming him down and making him listen, and that more than ever was what made Zuko shout at him some more…

In the back of his mind, that day, Zuko was grateful that he was of enough sound mind to pull Aang to a dark corner in a faraway place inside of the temple where they wouldn’t be heard by anyone because the way they fought back then, was a step away from turning into a full-blown fight with fists and all.

Zuko couldn’t even stop his temper from getting the best of him, and when Aang dared to tell him to ‘Calm Down’ (As if he was just overreacting over something so insignificant and small when this meant something so big to Zuko it was a wonder how he managed to hold back from slapping Aang and just leaving this place, the Gaang, and search for his uncle to stay with him) he couldn’t help but lose it in earnest, and to his humiliation, the tears he tried to stop slid down his face, which brought anger, and embarrassment because really, how stupid was he, that he started crying when normally such things don’t affect him or brought this kind of reaction.

Spirits above! Even Mai’s rejection when he gathered the courage to ask her out after returning home (Or the knowledge of being forced to live the rest of his life as Zhongyong if he wanted to survive the madness that was his asshole family and the palace) didn’t hurt this much or bring such a severe reaction like this. “You are an asshole, Aang! I can't believe I was so stupid as to-!”

“It’s because I am a fucking misfortune! There, I said it! Are you happy now?” Zuko could only stare, his eyes wide with shock (Not knowing if it was because Aang cursed, or the words he said) as he gazed at Aang who looked as much deranged as Zuko felt at that moment.

Silence dominated the place they stood in, and a hysterical part of Zuko couldn’t help but wonder if every sound was sucked out of this world, then and there. “…W-what?” Zuko managed to whisper, maybe after an hour or maybe after a few minutes, but all Zuko knew was that he was left staring at Aang with confusion and a dumbfounded look.

“Don’t make me say it again… please…” Zuko remembered the shame and embarrassment that colored Aang’s face as he looked away; and part of Zuko couldn’t help the hysterical thought of wondering what the hell Aang meant, because what nonsense was the other teen saying?!

“No, you will explain, because I sure as hell don’t understand what the fuck you meant and I am this close to beating your ass for making an excuse that’s even more stupid and damning than your actions!” Zuko hissed, looking at Aang with narrow eyes and daring him not to comply and avoid his question.

Aang paused before he did, and Zuko was left standing even more dumbfounded the longer he stayed and listened to Aang talk about one of the Air Nomads' superstitions (“It’s not superstition! It’s real!” Aang had shouted that day, and Zuko didn’t even know who was the most hysterical between the two of them; Aang for being forced to admit the reason for his avoidance, or Zuko for looking at Aang and knowing just by looking at him, that Aang truly believed everything he told Zuko. “It’s a fucking superstition! How do you not understand that?!” Zuko shouted hysterically, followed by hours of trying to explain to Aang that whatever he believed in was not right and it was so, so wrong, it wasn’t even funny!).

 The Star of Misfortune, a star that appeared every hundred or so years to bring with it misfortune and tragedies that would break the world into pieces; a star that some believe was Vaatu’s signal, and that its appearance meant the Spirit of Darkness and Chaos was close to destroying his seal and breaking loose to spread misfortune to those around. Death, tragedies, accidents, mishaps, and anything else that is negative and bad; being born under this star apparently turned someone into a misfortune incarnation who would bring bad luck of all kinds to people around them.

“You broke up with me over a fucking star that shows up once every a hundred or so years? Did you lose your mind?!” Zuko had more than once stopped Aang and ripped him a new one for believing in such stupidity. Out of every damn book Zuko managed to get his hands on and read about the Air Nomads, this was the first time he heard about such a damning piece of news, and superstition so strong that the gentle and kind people known as Air Nomads would go into such length to eliminate every and any person in their midst born under such a star, to the point of turning into monsters. “Agni above! Aang, please tell me you don’t believe in such superstitions?” Zuko remembered pleading with Aang, feeling his horror mounting when Aang looked away.

“It’s real…” And then on and on, Aang tried to prove it was real, bringing names from the past that half of them were unknowing and some were famous enough to the point of being known in every nation out there…

Kyoshi’s mother, who followed the crook path and became a crime Lord after breaking her vows. The false Avatar Yun, who brought destruction and imbalance to the world until Avatar Kyoshi managed to stop him (And Agni, how Aang stressed how imbalance had reigned during this period because the Star of Misfortune had shown itself twice during the span of fifty years and not a hundred). Avatar Norran, the Air Bender before Yancheng, who was known as the Avatar of Chaos for choosing his thirst for power over balance and peace. Notok from the Northern Water Tribes, who attacked and killed Fire Nation’s male Kunzes because of prejudice causing the first war between the Fire Nation and the Water Tribes. Lady Tulan from the Fire Nation, who was known as the harbinger of death, and more and more names followed.

 Zuko could only stand motionless, feeling like he was suffocating and that something in his heart was twisting when he saw the convection in Aang’s eyes when in the end, Aang looked him in the eye and said. “…And me, the Calamity that wiped out the Air Monks…” And then Zuko lost it.

“Don’t you dare bring them into this! Don’t you fucking dare bring them into this when everyone and their mothers knew that Sozin killed Avatar Roku to start his plan of dominating the world-!”

“The day Roku died was the day the Misfortune Star-!”

“Don’t you fucking dare, I say! Sozin left him there to die! He left him there to die, and he could have saved him but he didn’t, this is not about your superstitions, but about someone betraying a lifelong friendship because they went blind with power-“

“-The day Roku died, earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruption, all around the world to the point thousands died and you are telling me-!”

“Coincides! Fucking one chance in a million, but it doesn’t mean anything! Doesn’t mean that you-!”

“My mother, Monk Gyatso, Kuzon, the Air Monks! All of them died because of me and you are telling me-?!”

“For Agni’s sake Aang-!”

And they fought… fought hard, and fought big, to the point that Zuko wondered how no one managed to hear them and come rushing to split them apart because really, they were so loud that it would have been a surprise and a little suspicious that not even Toph managed to sense them and she about sensed everything. By then, Zuko didn’t even know what to think anymore and was feeling a step away from slapping Aang silly and hoping to knock some sense into that empty head of his, just so he would stop calling himself a ‘Misfortune’.

Zuko had read every book about the Air Nomads’ culture and costumes (The ones hidden in Caldera’s Sacred Library under the palace; in Ba Sing Se’s famous schools and Grand Libraries, the Water Tribes forgotten tomes and books that the Fire Nation managed to loot) and he could tell Aang with clarity that all of the superstitions he was talking about was a shit talk fed to him since young to keep him in line, because not once… not once! Was the Star of Misfortune ever mentioned…

…So, they fought… Zuko trying to make Aang see reason and being this close to throwing him from the temple’s ground to the valley below, without his glider the longer Aang insisted that the twisted views fed to him as young were true and that if they stayed together then it meant only misfortune and pain and Zuko could get hurt… and really… really, how stupid was he to…

“-I have to protect the one thing I care about, and that’s you! So, excuse me for not wanting to involve you in my mess and ruin everything between us more than I already did because of my stupidity and desire!” Aang shouted, looking so helpless and tired and on the verge of crying if the way he was trembling was anything to go by.

By then, hours had passed (Maybe days? Zuko didn’t even know what to think after everything he heard, and he felt like any stupid word that would be said would start another fight between them), and Zuko knew… he knew… that no matter what said or done, Aang would continue to believe in such nonsense and allow it to drive them apart… allow it to drive him apart from anyone out there, a friend or a dear one because he believed he was a…

“I don’t care, you could be my misfortune and I don’t care,” Zuko remembered walking toward Aang who froze like a deer in front of a predator when hearing Zuko’s declaration; he remembered how he stood before Aang and gazed at his eyes before he leaned up and shared a kiss that was followed by many words of reassuring and promises that Zuko hoped would make Aang understand, before…

“…Then I will stay with you, and you could be my very own misfortune whom I will cherish…” Zuko whispered softly, cupping Aang’s face in his hands; looking directly into his beloved’s eyes as he willed him to understand and stop trying to break them apart because of some misguided fear those around his beloved, tried to feed him to isolate him and made him doubt himself until he could only see himself as… a monster.

“D-don’t… don’t s-say… that…” Aang’s voice cracked, and Aang seemed to have finally broken under the pressure; the tears that were held back, slid down his face before sobs wrecked his body. “D-d-don’t say that… if you say that then… then…” It hurt… Agni above it hurt when seeing Aang (Aang, that goofy teen who always had a smile on his face or a word of wisdom; the boy whom Zuko fell in love with, even when he knew they should have stayed as enemies. The man who was larger than life and was the rock everyone leaned on and the glue that kept them together) looked this vulnerable and in pain, like any misplaced word would be enough to break him into a thousand pieces.

“Then, nothing,” Zuko reassured for what felt like the thousandth time, his hands wiping his beloved’s tears away before he pulled him into a tight hug, holding him tightly, and cursing his inability to manage to calm his beloved using his scent (For the first time in years, Zuko regret suppressing his true nature and hiding who he was behind the false scent of Zhongyong and the bitter medicinal tea… if only…). “There is nothing you are going to say will make me change my mind; I told you, I love you and I will stay with you, and believing in some stupid superstitions and allowing it to drive us apart is so stupid I don’t even know what…” Tears soaked his shoulder and choked sobs made Zuko swallow and start patting Aang’s head, humming anything that came into mind to try and calm his beloved down.

“B-but… b-but the others… l-like me… they…” Aang tried to stutter through his sobs, his words making Zuko so incensed and angry. Not at Aang, never at Aang; but at those assholes who made Aang believe that he was the worse version of himself to the point of always living on the edge and questioning his actions and nitpicking them, that just the thought of being happy and staying with a loved one, brought with it such complexity and agony (And oh, how Zuko almost laughed, and laughed, until he was breathless, because wasn’t this what he used to think before he met Aang and realize that he deserved happiness too? That Ozai and Azula were wrong and that Zuko still had the chance to redeem himself and do good without succumbing to and losing himself in his wretched family’s legacy that was built on death and blood and lost honor?).

“Some of them did nothing wrong other than being victims, and those assholes who spoon-fed you these tales could have fabricated them just to keep people in line and solidify their superstitions,” Zuko stressed these words, tightening his hold on his beloved and kissing his temple. “Those who were the victims, the world hated them and tried to punish them for something they had no control over, so they screwed the world in return; that’s that, the end.” Another kiss, this time to Aang’s forehead as Zuko pulled back a bit. “As a person who knows what it’s like to be a dishonored disappointment since my birth; the person dishing the abuse should be prepared to face the consequences of their actions or words when I decide to rebel, or am I not allowed to defend myself because I deserved their abuse for being what they labeled me as?” And here Aang started to protest, trying to tell Zuko that it was never his fault, but Ozai and those who followed him, because they were mad, nasty, and had long since lost their way, making Zuko’s lips twitch up into a sad smile. “Then you understand.” Hearing this, Aang could only shut his mouth, looking away.

A complicated look made its way to Aang’s face, and silence reigned over their small corner of the Air Temple as Aang seemed to be so lost in thoughts, that Zuko wondered if he would ever be able to reach him and make him change his mind. “I… but what if… what if, in the end, they were right… and something bad happened because I was a misfortune… then what?” Helplessness, sadness, agony, and doubts, all warred inside Aang and were palpable on his face, twisting Zuko’s heart, and he could only cup his beloved face once more.

“Nothing would happen; Aang, nothing would happen.” Zuko glared at Aang, daring him to contradict him, and feeling himself bristling when Aang for what felt like the thousandth time in the past Spirits know how long called himself a misfortune. “You know why?” Apprehension and doubt shone in Aang’s eyes, even when the other teen tried to gather his resolve. “Because we are in this, together.” After that, it took some time; time for Aang to come around to the idea of not being the misfortune that he always believed in, and that nothing bad was going to happen if the two of them decided to pursue the relationship they both wanted, but Aang’s fear of being a misfortune made him too terrified to take the next step…

It took time… a lot more than Zuko would have liked to get through to the person he loved and convinced him that no matter what superstitions the Air Nomads believed in, Aang was not whatever they labeled him as… which was so messed up and scary because Zuko never believed in his life that peaceful and kind people like the Air Nomads could be so cruel to the point of turning someone’s life into hell and label them as misfortune because they were born under what they labeled as a ‘Misfortune Star’…

..

..

..

……………………It was months (Years?) later, that Zuko would end up saying the words he regretted the most in his life… words that as soon as they left his mouth, he felt what was left of his heart, breaking, and that Zuko had committed a sin even worse than Katara’s betrayal.

“You know Aang… in the end, you were right…”

“You were nothing but a misfortune…”

Words that burned… words that were said after Zuko learned his daughter’s fate; words that were said during a moment of agony and pain as he sobbed and sobbed and thought he was going to finally lose it as he clutched those tiny bones in his hands and close to his broken heart... words that as soon as they left him, he regretted them and wanted to take them back…

That… was the only time in his life that Zuko was glad his beloved was dead and wouldn’t be able to hear what was said… that night, Zuko thought he was finally going to lose it because as soon as he said those cursed words, Zuko managed to hear the faint sound that resembled the sound of breaking glass…

And part of him couldn’t help but wonder even after all these years…

…If that sound was the sound of his breaking heart …)…

Chapter Text

Everyone! I present to you the fanart I made of Zuko for this fic, this is what I have always imagined Zuko looking like in this story, and now, I have time to draw it! One thing led to another, and before I knew it, I drew Zuko as a femme fatale with makeup and all... my excuse? It's an Omegaverse, and Zuko is more in touch with his feminine side. Now, Imagine this beauty flirting with Aang… Aang’s raging crush tag is explained, no?

Bonus… Avatar "Stray Cat" Aang learned tear-bending at the last minute just to convince Iroh to allow him to marry Zuko.

…(Aang was not here… Zuko’s heart dropped as he searched the ship looking for his beloved, his heart hammering in his throat as a possibility after a possibility entered his head and he wondered where his beloved was when they had finally breached the borders of the Northern Water Tribes territory, and any day (Hour, or maybe a minute) they would face the Water Tribes’ warriors who would no doubt intercept them and maybe attack (But knowing his uncle, Zuko was reassured that Iroh had already sent a message to the Order of the White Lotus and that Pakku would be waiting for them near the borders).

Aang was not here … Zuko could already feel his throat closing at the thought of Aang somehow managing to vanish in the few hours between yesterday’s sunset and today’s sunrise, wondering what the hell happened to his beloved in the few short hours they weren’t together… something that later was followed by fury as a possibility after a possibility slammed into him, and by then, he could only expel smoke from his mouth as he felt his fire blazing and crackling as his anger almost got the better of him.

Aang was not here … Zuko could only seethe as he walked through the corridors of his ship, focusing his attention on the slightest movement that took place around him; not allowing anything to go unnoticed as he once more, went searching for his beloved, promising to rip Aang a new one if his beloved had dared to be stupid and allow his jitters to get the best of him and he ran (Something that Zuko knew his beloved wouldn’t do, but still, being abandoned and left by Aang once too many had created a deep-rooted fear inside of him that Aang would vanish every time Zuko as much as glanced away and removed his eyes from the Qianyuan).

Aang was not here … By Agni, when Zuko got his hand on his stupid husband, he was going to pull at Aang’s ears until the other teen was left squeaking and apologizing as pain raced through his body. Zuko would make sure that Aang could do nothing but kneel and beg for forgiveness for his stupidity, which more than once caused Zuko to almost rip his hair from how much he pulled at it. But first, Zuko needed to find Aang; later, he could give him the earful he, was planning to unleash on his beloved.

Aang was not here… Zuko knew that, he searched the ship from top to bottom, leaving no room spared and no boxes unopened. Everyone on the ship was questioned thoroughly, and even Sokka and Katara looked confused when he asked them about Aang (And that by itself told Zuko how stressed he was, because he was talking to Katara! Something he promised himself not to do, even after the heartful apology the girl gave and the way Sokka told him how sorry she was and how she wanted to start over and be his friend); the two of them had thought like everyone else that Aang was resting in his room or mediating (Zuko checked Aang’s room, and he doubled and tripled and Agni knows how many times Zuko checked Aang’s room to search for the other teen).

Aang was not here… and Zuko was losing it.

“Uncle!” Zuko called out as he entered the cockpit, unconsciously gazing around hoping to see Aang in the cockpit with his uncle; no Aang was in sight, but his uncle (Momo, and the helmsman, a man by the name Fang) raised his head from the map in his hands gave Zuko an inquiring look. “Did you see Aang?” Zuko couldn’t help but question, wondering where his beloved was when he was needed at this moment more than ever (Zuko was totally not panicking about Aang disappearing and preparing to take Appa -Who was still on the ship- and searching for Aang until he found his idiotic beloved… he was definitely not).

Iroh blinked, and blinked, and blinked some more before saying. “I have.” To which Zuko all but zoomed in on his uncle and demanded the older man tell him where Aang was; something that was met with an amused smile and a head pat. “Do not worry, nephew, the young Avatar has gone on an important mission and will be back soon.” Iroh tried to calm Zuko down with his gentle words, but he only got a confused and a harsh frown from the Kunze.

“On a mission? What could possibly be more important than Aang being here? We are a few paces away from the Northern Water Tribes, what kind of mission will be so important when he should be here learning Water Bending?” Zuko complained, his words only summoned a mysterious smile from his uncle, something that made Zuko bristle and almost start ranting before.

“Your lover boy is back…” Iroh pointed at the distance, making Zuko’s breath hitch and finally, the tight knot surrounding his heart loosened as he saw Aang getting closer and closer to the ship; before leaving and running toward Aang (Planning on giving him the scolding of a lifetime) Iroh put his hand on Zuko’s shoulder, stopping him in his place. “Zuko… tell your lover boy that I expect him to start our negotiation tonight.” To which Zuko could only furrow his brows in confusion, wondering what his uncle meant by his words, but at the same time he nodded, planning on questioning Aang thoroughly and getting the information he needed…

Unfortunately… Aang didn’t fess anything when Zuko asked, only giving him that sunny smile Zuko adored after the Kunze told him what Uncle Iroh had said, and promised to tell him later. On one hand, it gritted on his nerves that he was kept in the dark about something that his uncle and Aang seemed to plan… on the other hand… seeing Aang looking so happy like this and over the moon made whatever annoyance and anger he felt vanish, and when Aang left Iroh’s room that night looking shy and elated…

Zuko knew something good had happened…

…When his uncle pulled him away after Aang left and asked if he was sure about his future beloved and husband…

Zuko could only smile …)…

“I’m bored!” Sokka’s loud whine was heard as he slumped on the table in front of him making Aang, Katara, and Zuko look at him with exasperated looks on their faces. Sokka kept on complaining as if unaware of their looks; puffing his cheeks like an angry Momo before picking another treat to munch on it. “When are we going to reach the Northern Tribe?” Sokka huffed, taking Zuko's offered tea, pouting and gazing at his cup like it offended his ancestors. “It had been a week, and there is nothing, but water and ice, and more water and ice! Shouldn’t we be there already?” Sokka pointed to the horizon, revealing the vast ocean of only water and ice.

“…Well, that’s debatable.” Zuko answered Sokka, offering Katara her cup, which surprisingly got him a shy ‘Thank you’ (Zuko was still not used to this, and part of him was on high alert, wondering if Katara was bedding her time by acting this sweet before stabbing them in the back once again. Looking at Katara after all that happened and after the little girl betrayed them, Zuko found it hard to believe that Katara would turn out to be any different than she was back then in the future when she joined the Fire Nation) before he gave Aang his cup with a charming smile (All but teasing the other teen shamelessly when he saw that shy flush on his face, which made Zuko feel delighted when looking at his beloved). “Usually, a journey to Agna Qel’a would have taken two to three weeks by ship to complete, and considering Water Benders have the advantage here, I will recon it will take even longer to reach their fort.” Zuko let out a hum, remembering the siege on the north, his face twisting at the unpleasant memories before turning to Aang. “How long would it have been if we flew with Appa?” Asking the question on his mind, because even Zuko was getting a little tired and cranky from being on the sea and he had half a mind just to take Appa and fly to Agna Qel'a and be over with it.

“I… well…” Aang seemed to ponder a bit, his brows were scrunched and he looked in deep thought. “I only went there twice, and both times took two and a half days’ of nonstop flight from the Northern Air Temple to Agna Qel'a,” Aang said slowly, making Zuko wonder why his beloved had mentioned the Northern Air Temple and not the Southern Temple… it was only at the realization that the Northern Air Temple held the major population of Qianyuan men opposed to the Southern Temple dominated by Zhongyongs and Kunzes, Zuko realized what his beloved meant.

“Really? Then how was your trip to the Northern Tribes?” Katara questioned, looking so excited and over the moon hearing about the Water Tribes located in the north, asking question after question and looking close to jumping over the table and shaking Aang so he would tell her more. Zuko on the other hand, could only watch his beloved’s face scrunch up before he forced a smile on his face, and just from that look, Zuko knew that Aang’s journey to the north was not something the Qianyuan would ever love to remember.

“It was… educational…” Aang settled on, picking up his cup and taking a long sip while glancing away; the discomfort in his voice was clear to everyone on some level, making even Katara who was excited to ask more questions quiet down. Zuko, who knew about some of his beloved’s thoughts about the Water Tribes’ culture could only wonder what happened there or if this was a story that Aang refused to share because it wasn’t the pretty kind he loved to remember or even think about.

Zuko furrowed his brows and suddenly started to look around when he managed to hear a slushing sound; the sound was loud enough for even Katara and Sokka to hear (And those two started getting louder and louder and fought for the last piece of fruit pie), and not before long, the ship started rocking dangerously to the point everyone jumped from their seats. Shouts could be heard and orders were snapped left and right, and not even a few seconds after standing up, Zuko felt Aang pulling him behind; Aang’s grip was tight, and a look of confusion and fright on the Qianyuan’s face, almost making Zuko pull his beloved to reassure him it was going to be alright.

 Even from Zuko’s position (Being pulled behind Aang who shouted at Katara and Sokka to follow him to the tower and down below the deck to Appa), he could see clearly how the water around the ship suddenly rose and solidified into ice spikes that would have pierced the ship’s metal exterior if it wasn’t for the Fire Benders around them, trying to break the ice with fire. The ship rocked dangerously, once, twice, and Katara and Sokka yelled in fright as they held to one another and gripped the rail to not sail off the ship when Sokka all but tumbled off and needed to be pulled back by Katara.

All of sudden, a flare was sent from behind, and Zuko could only glance back for a few seconds to see his uncle looking a bit concerned and annoyed, but no less calm as he sent the flare above. The flare exploded, and with its explosion, the shape of a lotus could be seen in the sky; Zuko could only grip Aang’s shoulder tightly as the ship shook harshly one more time before finally the shaking stopped and everything seemed to have calmed somewhat.

“Zuko… stay behind me.” Aang breathed out, his face hardening as he stood straight, making the Kunze frown, wanting to reassure his beloved that he would be alright and he didn’t need any babysitting; it was the undertone of trepidation and anxiety that Zuko managed to detect in Aang’s voice that made him hold his tongue, and he gave the Qianyuan a sharp nod before standing behind Aang, hoping this act would placate his beloved enough he wouldn’t allow his nervousness and jitters to get the better of him and do something stupid.

Zuko could only watch with weariness as a column of water shot up high in the sky, feeling unease at what they were going to face; it was only the presence of Master Pakku, Water Bending his way to the ship (With an unsurprising severe scowl on his face that lessened when he saw Iroh walking toward the rail with a placid smile, but no less harsh and reprimanding eyes) that allowed Zuko to relax a bit, and shift from behind Aang when his uncle started chatting with Pakku.

Aang still didn’t look relaxed, even when Pakku and Iroh greeted one another, chatted with one another, and looked like the picture of old friends reuniting. Instead, Aang shifted once more, hiding Zuko behind him and looking around nervously; looking like he was preparing to go to war with the way he clutched his staff and tried to hide Zuko. “Aang…?” Zuko let out an exasperated sigh, putting his hand on Aang’s bicep and hoping the Qianyuan would stop this display of protectiveness. As much as it was sweet and made Zuko’s heart flutter, Aang’s way of stressing and trying to hide him in the presence of the Water Benders made Zuko a little annoyed, because he knew if it came to it, Zuko would be able to beat the Water Benders eleven times out of ten having spent years training and gained all the experience he needed.

“They're Water Benders!” Katara’s excited gasp made Zuko turn his head toward her, watching how she was leaning on the rail and gazing down below at the Water Tribe’s boats that were undoubtedly surrounding their ship. “We found the Water Tribe!” Katara exclaimed happily, gazing at her Sokka who looked alarmed as he leaned his head to watch the boats down below, his hand inching toward his boomerang.

Zuko on the other hand, could only watch how Aang tensed when Uncle Iroh led Master Pakku toward them (And Agni above, the way that old man’s face scrunched when he noticed Zuko, almost made the Kunze snort and throw the man overboard because Zuko could clearly read his mind from miles away, and the way Master Pakku desperately avoiding looking at Zuko and pretending he wasn’t there, made Aang bristle and glare harshly at the man), nevertheless, Zuko watched how his beloved forced a placid smile on his face, even when the Qianyuan looked like he was forced to swallow something bitter when he conversed with the old man who looked relieved that Aang was, in fact, a Qianyuan and not Kunze like Zuko…

Well… this was going to be an interesting trip…

…(Inside a guarded tent, Lady Huazo tilted her head as she gazed long and hard at the map in front of her, an amused smile painted her red lips as her eye darted around, tracing the invisible pattern that no one other than her realized it existed. Huazo could only tilt her head and click her tongue, the amused look in her eye intensified as she saw what others couldn’t; feeling mischievous, Huazo turned her head to the side to gaze at her most trusted companion sitting in her chair, playing with a Ring-Tailed Winged Lemur with a smile on his face.

“Prince Zuko arrived at Agni Qel’a… right about… now,” Huazo told her companion, picking up a golden pin and sticking it in Agna Qel’a location; once more gazing at the map, calculating everything in her head, not leaving anything without checking and rechecking before giving a sharp nod when everything matched.

Her companion paused, raising his head from the animal in his lap to turn and look at the map, a harsh frown taking over his face that darkened when his eyes fell on the Northern Water Tribe’s fort. “Will the Prince be, ok? The Northern Tribes are savages, they could end up hurting him or worse… and by our estimation, it could take us over three weeks to reach the north to be of any help to Prince Zuko.” ‘Ling’, her partner and darling, offered after a while of silence, a look of worry flashed in his eyes before it was wiped away and he once more started playing with the Lemur in his lap, looking the picture of nonchalant.

“If Prince Zuko was alone… hmmm, then your worry is probably warranted.” Huazo’s lips quirked up in an amused smile as she took a quill, dipped it in ink, and started writing notes on the map. “But as it is, General Iroh, The Dragon of The West, is with the Prince, and you know how General Iroh is when his nephew is threatened.” Here an amused grin played on Ling’s lips no doubt the man remembered what Iroh was like and how relentless he was when he felt anything, even the slightest threat approaching his nephew (But secretly, the two of them knew that Prince Zuko was more of a dear son to General Iroh than a nephew; having raised the boy from infancy to childhood before being forced to leave to Ba Sing Se and abandoned the poor boy in Ozai’s disgusting care). “Besides, there is the Avatar to think of, and from what the people say and what they saw. I am sure Avatar Aang would never allow a slight against his future spouse to be unpunished.” Huazo patted the feathery end of her quill on her lower lip, part of her was a bit excited to see how the Avatar would react if his beloved was endangered or humiliated. Would he be a Qianyuan enough to raise against the pacifist nature forced down his throat since he was young, or would the man swallow it down and lower his head even when those savages harm his beloved? Huazo was not going to lie, she was kind of excited to know what the Avatar would choose.

A snort from her companion made Huazo turn and tilt her head in question, watching how amusement and something akin to resignation crossed over the man’s face. “They are heading to The Northern Water Tribe. Meaning that the Avatar needs to Master Water Bending. Knowing the Avatar… actually knowing the ways of the Air Monks, and how they no doubt shoved their pacifist ways down his throat, I believe that boy would just swallow everything down and lower his head. He needed to be on his Water Bending Master’s good side, no?” Ling hummed, looking at the animal in his arms with anger mixed with worry.

"Maybe... or maybe not.” Huazo put her quill down, gazing at the map and Agna Qel’a with a narrow look in her eye, but even if her attention was on the map her mind was far away as she tried to think things through. “This is a teenager who lost everyone and everything he knows, from what my spies managed to gather, he woke up a hundred years in the future and was slapped with the fact that all of his people were dead. Do you think someone like that would allow the only person who was like an anchor in this cold and war-torn world to be harmed?” Huazo questioned, knowing that no doubt the young Qianyuan was suffering a lot of mental turmoil and doubts before getting close to Prince Zuko to the point of falling for him and later proposing. To this day, Huazo was confused and a bit baffled how Prince Zuko (Who her spies told her was nothing but a cold-hearted Kunze who didn’t flinch at the sight of death, pain, or despair and was never swayed by adoring words and shy confessions) managed to soften up to someone and fast at that! (Someone who from the way raised, Huazo could see that Avatar Aang was as opposite to her Prince as night and day and that the young Air Monk when push came to shove, would always, always choose the wellbeing of the majority instead of the one who should matter the most, all because he was the Avatar) to the point of kissing him and demanding marriage of him… an Air Monk… Prince Zuko had chosen an Air Monk who no doubt wouldn’t stand beside Prince Zuko when it mattered just so he could achieve peace and harmony… or maybe, that was just what everyone was fooled by because they didn’t see what Avatar Aang was capable off…

“You think… no… you believe the Avatar will abandon his teachings and way of life for the Prince, why?” Ling questioned, putting the Lemur on the chair he just stood up from before walking toward Huazo who had an amused and savage look on her face. “…You know something I don’t…” Ling narrowed his eyes as he stood before Huazo, glaring at the tall woman with a look that ordered her to fess up or end up being punished by sleeping in the stables for the next couple of weeks.

 “Zhao was Air Bent and was drowned to death, followed by eighty-six soldiers killed after the Avatar, Water Bend a large tsunami and sank a Fire Nation ship… An Air Monk had dared to kill… an Air Monk broke his vows, all because Zhao dared to raise his hand against Prince Zuko… do you think that this boy is still following the Air Monks’ teachings?” Huazo questioned, watching Ling’s eyes widen and his jaw drop a little as he whispered ‘Eighty-Six?’ with wonder shining in his voice. “Eighty-seven, darling, don’t forget that trash, Zhao.” Lady Huazo reminded her companion; feeling elated when she saw the small smile making its way on Ling’s face.

“Why don’t you look at that…” Ling laughed, happiness and pride dripping off him in waves as he gazed at the pin stuck on the map with an amused look. “It seems that this generation’s Avatar is not a pushover, and maybe will manage to do something right, unlike his useless predecessor.” Ling sneered, glancing at Huazo with a happy albeit sharp smile. “I guess I will leave this to you, wife… tell Avatar Aang I said ‘Hi’ and that I am waiting for his visit… impatiently.” Ling leaned to kiss Huazo on the right cheek, giving her a wink as he walked away; whistling for his Lemur to follow, which the animal did eagerly.

Lady Huazo could only grin, watching her partner walk away with a swish of his hips, looking the happiest Huazo had seen him in a while. Looking at the map once more, Huazo could only narrow her eye, raising her quill once more to write… feeling excitement taking hold of her to the point she almost shook in her place…

Just a few more weeks…

And Huazo was going to meet Avatar Aang and Prince Zuko …)…

Aang was becoming agitated… Zuko watched from the corner of his eye, how Aang all but broke the fork made of whale's bones from how tight he clutched it, looking a step away from sticking it in someone’s eye (A strange and… concerning… look on Aang’s face, as Zuko had never seen his beloved look like this, even when dealing with unpleasant people in the past… but… Zuko would admit that such a look on his beloved brought excitement to Zuko and made him wonder how much Aang needed to be pushed before he finally lost it and started a brawl)… Correction his crew, his uncle, and Aang were all becoming agitated and a step away from starting an arson… Zuko glanced around, watching how his crew, was bristling to the point of madness, looking close to jumping from their seats and starting a fight. How his uncle had this dark look on his face every time a servant passed them and overlooked Zuko once more, pretending that he didn’t exist even as he sat between Iroh and Aang, content to think him a ghost or someone of inconsequence. How Aang ignored the anxious stares of the servants as they brought him dish after dish, searching for something to tempt him, but all the Qianyuan did was push the plates away, in a silent protest (A sentiment shared by his crew and uncle as they touched nothing placed in front of them, glaring at the Water Tribe with fury); sending harsh looks toward the Water Tribe who didn’t seem to notice how the Avatar was a step away from entering the Avatar State when the Water Tribe continued with this farce.

Truly… Water Tribe’s prejudice is amusing… Zuko’s lips couldn’t help but quirk into a wry smile, part of him wanting to laugh out loud at the disrespect shown toward him to the point that not even a plate or a cup was put in front of him, and that the only reason he was sitting on the main table was Aang and Iroh pulled him with them, not wanting to leave Zuko to wander alone in the Water Tribe’s territory (And really, Zuko wouldn’t even touch anything put in front of him by anyone, let alone Water Tribes who would no doubt poison his food. But even if not eating or touching the food, not putting a plate in front of Zuko was an insult and a slap to the face that would never go unpunished).

Zuko could only watch with amusement how the Water Tribe placed themselves according to their own rules of etiquette, with Kunzes at the outer edge, far away from the tables of honor, while Qianyuans sat at the front, their heads held high like peacocks. The servants (Kunzes, and wasn’t that an insult?!) served the Qianyuans first, waiting until the men started eating before serving the Zhongyongs, who laughed and ate and enjoyed their drinks; only later were the Kunzes served, and even then, the Kunzes (All women, no men in sight) only got small portions that barely amounted to a quarter of what the Qianyuans were served…. Really, what an insult…

If this was in the Fire Nation, a disrespect like this would have ended with the person in charge being punished so severely it would be a miracle if they could ever show their face to people after losing their honor for offending Agni’s beloveds, that if they didn’t lose their life first. For Agni’s beloved in question to be the Fire Nation’s Prince and the Avatar’s betrothal and future spouse, the insult was tripled to the point the Water Tribes were begging for war to come and bite them in the nose; if one of them even stopped for a second to think about their actions, they would have realized that this was a slap to the Fire Nation’s face, their offer for peace, and the Avatar’s honor, all in one. If this was a time of peace, Zuko knew damn well, that this action would have led to a war against the Water Tribes, just like the first war that happened hundreds of years ago, in Avatar Szeto’s era, when Notok the Mad had dared and killed those Kunze ambassadors and started the Fire Nation and the Water Tribes’ first war (Something that the Water Tribes were still sour about, and because of that they painted Avatar Szeto who sided with his nation as someone who was biased and a failure because Szeto sought justice for the murdered Kunzes; one of them being his betrothal and future spouse).

I wonder how many of those assholes would end up having heart failures if they were ever invited to a feast in the Fire Nation… not that anyone from the Fire Nation would allow them to walk away after such an insult… Zuko thought to himself as he once more studied his surroundings, getting more and more annoyed and was a step away from standing and leaving this farce of a feast (Knowing well enough that if Zuko did so, then his crew, uncle, and Aang would follow him and spit at the Water Tribes while doing so), but Zuko persisted and stayed, knowing that it would be counterproductive to make enemies of the Water Tribes even with such glaring insult that slapped every Fire Nation persona in this feast, and the Avatar himself who looked pissed as another servant ignored Zuko and continued to place dishes in front of him (Agni above, even the Southern Water Tribes and Bato had shown him more respect than anyone combined from the north… show you the kind of disrespect Zuko was being subjected to at the moment).

In the traditional arts of the Fire Nation’s society; fashion, honor, respect, and filial piety. An insult like this would have brought the Fire Lord himself knocking on people’s doors and challenging them to Agni Kai for such dishonorable action against Agni’s beloveds. No person in the Fire Nation would have even dared to show such disrespect to Kunzes and ordered them to lower themselves and do anything they didn’t like, least of all, serve everyone around like servants, especially when the Kunzes’ place was at the table of honor, sitting on the Fire Lord’s right and being served by the said Lord himself.

If the world wasn’t as messed up as it was, and Ozai was not an unrepenting scum (Or if Spirit forbid Zuko was still blind to the point of having returned home as soon as he presented as a Kunze and accepted Ozai’s deal in his past life), Zuko would have been setting on Ozai’s right. Watching as the Fire Lord ordered the servants to bring forward the drinks and food; serving all the Kunzes first, as was traditional in the Fire Nation society.

No matter who sat at the table of honor, a King, a Chieftain, a Minister, a General, or the Fire Lord himself; the Fire Nation would look at them with fierce scowls, daring them to comment on the lack of respect they were shown by being the last to be served after the Kunzes and children.

There was a time when his own parents were happy (Or so he liked to imagine when he was young, if not happy, then at least they followed the traditions and rules enough to show respect to one another, even if they hated the other), and Zuko had seen in birthday’s feasts, celebrations, and festivals, how his own father used to feed his mother by hand if she was in a good enough mood (Or they needed to show a united front to all people presented); watched how the Qianyuans and Zhongyongs fed their spouses (Putting anything the Kunze as much as glanced at in their plates), or made sure unmated Kunzes had everything they could wish for.

Zuko back then when he was young, saw his grandfather sending dishes from his table to each Kunze attending the gatherings they held in the palace, being careful not to show too much favor to any single Kunze and showing respect to all. Zuko even remembered how towards the tail end of the savory courses; his grandfather would invite some of the Kunzes to sit by him and share a dish or two while asking them about their desires, and wants, or if they felt any discomfort or were bothered by anyone, being attentive to every word spoken and going as far as to honor any request asked of him (The only redeeming quality of the old man if Zuko had to say because let’s face it even if his grandfather followed the old ways of Agni and respected Kunzes; his grand-grandfather was a piece of shit who wiped out a whole culture, Qianyuans, Zhongyongs, and children, not to forget, Kunzes, without caring about the old ways in the slightest). By the end of each feast, Zuko remembered how his grandfather, uncle, his own father, and later Lu Ten would stand up and bow to the Kunzes while saying. “To Agni’s beloveds, all honor is due.”

Yeah… those assholes will end up having a heart failure if they ever attended Fire Nation’s feast… Zuko settled on, putting his left hand on Aang’s right thigh to stop him from causing a scene when he saw how the Qianyuan had had enough of the repeated disrespect. “Calm down, Aang, you cannot let their backward ways make you angry.” Zuko leaned over and whispered in Aang’s ear, watching how Aang’s face twisted and how his beloved looked like a kicked puppy.

“But this is not right!” Aang replied, his voice a low growl of anger, and it was only Zuko’s tight hold that stopped him from doing anything. “Zuko…” At that moment, Aang really did look like a kicked pup and Zuko could only give his beloved an amused smile, even as he shook his head and shushed him.

“Tonight, we celebrate the arrival of our brother and sister from the Southern Tribe. And they have brought with them, someone very special, someone whom many of us believed disappeared from the world until now ... the Avatar!” Chief Arnook called out in a loud and cheerful voice, so ignorant of the fact that Aang sent the older man a sharp look filled with anger. “We also celebrate my daughter's sixteenth birthday. Princess Yue is now of marrying age!” The man looked proud, pointing to the Princess in question as she arrived with her attendance, a soft smile on her face.

“Thank you, Father.” Princess Yue bowed to her father before turning to her people with a gentle smile. “May the great Ocean and Moon Spirits watch over us during these troubled times!” From the look, posture, and scent alone, Zuko could see Princess Yue was a Kunze, and part of him couldn’t help the amusement he felt seeing Sokka’s ‘My first girlfriend turned into the moon’ beloved, feeling amused as he saw the teenager in question finally showed herself.

“Now, Master Pakku and his students will perform!” Chief Arnook shouted before he took his seat and Master Pakku began Water Bending with his students; as for Zuko, any form of amusement he felt had vanished, when he saw Princess Yue, instead of sitting by her father’s right, went to the edge of the table and sat there instead of at the center (And while Zuko was a bit amused to see Sokka stutter and embarrass himself in front of his first love, part of Zuko couldn’t help but feel insulted on Princess Yue’s behalf, wondering if this farce would ever stop).

Princess Yue, despite her stand in her tribe, despite her intellect and skills, and no doubt her prowess (That if the Water Tribes allowed her to shine instead of oppressing and forcing her to follow their twisted and backward ways), was sitting at the outer edge of the table; her robes and jewels even if pretty and elegant (And representing her culture) were plain and spares, they didn’t even hold a candle to what Fire Nation Kunzes would wear on a day they decided to spend in bed to indulge. But that wasn’t what made Zuko feel insulted, oh no (Because really, Princess Yue may be a conservative person who loved to dress like this, after all, it was her choice to wear whatever she liked… unless she was forced to wear this both as a Princess and an engaged woman…), it was the way that Princess Yue had sat at the farthest seat from her father, highlighting how little Chief Arnook respected her position that made Zuko seethe (Even if the man truly loved her, even if he was proud of her, even if…! If this happened to Zuko after he presented, an uproar would be heard among everyone in the Fire Nation; no matter how much Ozai hated him to death, by the end, Zuko would have always sat on the man’s right, no matter what their personal grudge against one another, and at the end of every feast want it or not, Ozai would stand and bow to Zuko as was the Fire Nation’s traditions).

In contrast, Zuko, also a Prince and an unmated Kunze, sat in the center of the table to Aang’s right and his uncle’s left; showing his high stand and position as the Prince of the Fire Nation and Aang’s future spouse (That more than ever was done by his uncle and Aang as a loud statement when the Water Tribes didn’t prepare a seat for him, which almost made the servants and other Water Tribe’s people choke on their saliva but didn’t dare to say anything because it was Aang who made such a decision, and they didn’t want to anger the Avatar, not after the boy had just arrived). Also, even if Zuko’s robes were simple and were for combat, not pleasure; they were made from the softest and strongest material there was, and embroidered with threads of gold into a pretty pattern. Even Zuko’s makeup and jewels (Something he rarely wore because now was not the time to enjoy such things and let loose in times of war, but as this was an honorary feast for Aang and his crew, so Zuko decided to let loose and enjoy himself for once) were more elaborate and bolder than Princess Yue's (Which Zuko didn’t know if it was a personal choice or pressure and suppression from those around her who no doubt even if held some respect for her for being a Princess they would suppress her from reaching her full potential because she was a woman and a Kunze); something that made many double-take, probably not used to men wearing golden jewelry like women or put makeup like one, unlike Fire Nation where Kunzes no matter what gender would often adorn themselves with makeup and jewels of all kinds, and anything they found pretty at that time.

“Avatar Aang, you haven’t touched anything, was the food not to your liking?” Chief Arnook questioned, finally seeming to pay attention to the guests, unaware of how Zuko had to tighten his hold on Aang’s thigh to stop him from starting something that would no doubt reflect badly on his reputation.

“…It had been a long journey…” Aang finally settled on saying, looking like he was forced to swallow something bitter as he said these words; Aang’s hand sneaked down to push Zuko’s hand away (No doubt getting ready to dress the Chief down), but instead, Zuko took hold of Aang’s hand and gave a warning squeeze, telling the Qianyuan not to rush and ruin everything. Zuko was even forced to give his uncle a harsh look to stop him from doing the same stupid thing Aang was probably planning on doing, showing you the kind of tight spot, they were all in. “…And from the look of it, the Northern Water Tribe, seemed unprepared for guests, seeing the ways they continued to make me lose face tonight.” And here, Zuko had to all but crush Aang’s hand to stop him from saying anything more and start a fight with the Chief, feeling stupid for not realizing sooner that if Aang had put something in his mind, he would do it regardless of others' feelings. During all of this, Aang did nothing but power through the pain, the twitch of his eye was the only indication of the pain he was suffering from Zuko’s death grip on his hand.

“I… wha…?” Chief Arnook looked confused, and a snort from Zuko’s right made him turn to Iroh who looked pleased and had a smile on his face, even a look of pride flashed in his uncle’s eyes, and when Zuko gave his uncle a sharp look that told him to damage control the situation, his uncle only looked away, his smile widening a bit when Aang stood up.

“Please do excuse me, the journey was long and everyone, especially, my fiancé is tired.” Here, Chief Arnook’s eyes lit up with realization before his face twisted when his sight fell on Zuko, looking at the Kunze with trepidation, confusion, and the loath the Water Tribes always directed toward Kunze men and Qianyuan women. “Ahm!” Chief Arnook finally seemed to snap from his staring and turn his gaze toward Aang who had a dark look on his face, daring the Chief to push it one more time. “My Water Bending teacher?” Aang questioned, looking so fed up as his face twisted the longer Chief Arnook continued to stare at him without saying something.

“A-ah, yes, of course, Avatar Aang.” Chief Arnook looked troubled, but nevertheless, the man stood up, no doubt planning on taking Aang to talk to Master Pakku about being his Water Bending teacher. “This way, young Avatar.” Chief Arnook pointed to the way and Aang hummed as he took a step forward before pausing for a bit.

Zuko knew his beloved was going to do something stupid, but not knowing what, Zuko could only worry about the backlash they would suffer. When Zuko saw Aang turn toward Zuko and bow to him in front of every person in the Northern Water Tribe, old and young; Zuko’s eyes could only widen a bit in shock, and his jaw dropped a little, a flush coloring his cheeks when Aang said in his loudest voice that overshadowed the festivity around them. “To Agni’s Beloved, all honor is due.” Before turning to Princess Yue and the rest of the Kunzes and bowed to them. “To the Water Tribe’s Kunzes, all honor is due.” Before finally straightening up and walking breezily past Chief Arnook who was frozen stiff by Aang’s display when the Avatar didn’t even give respect to the Qianyuans and Zhongyongs who froze in their place not knowing what to do by such display; it was only when Aang threw the older man a sharp look that ordered him to move did Chief Arnook seemed to snap out of it and followed Aang.

His uncle and foolish crew, seeing what the Avatar did, took that as their cue to stand up and bow to Zuko and the Water Tribes Kunzes, before one after the other they left their tables and headed toward the ship, following Aang’s example of leaving this feast, and not caring about staying a bit longer as a goodwill.

Zuko could only groan internally, almost face-palming when he saw Sokka, and Katara, not knowing what was going on (Having gotten used to some of the Fire Nation’s traditions and customs, they thought it was normal to act like Fire Nation people sometimes), stood up and bowed to Zuko and the rest of the Water Tribes’ Kunzes, not knowing the slapping insult they just delivered to their sister tribe when they openly disregarded and spat at their own culture by following the same customs as the Fire Nation.

Zuko feeling the approach of a killer headache by this point, motioned sharply to Sokka to take Katara and follow the rest of the crew, not wanting his stupid friend to get in the crossfire that was going to take place if they stayed any second longer in this stupid feast that was shit through and through. With that, Zuko stood up and marched away from the feast, already planning on scolding his beloved for making an enemy out of himself to the point this generation of the Water Tribe would also accuse him of being a biased Avatar who would side with the Fire Nation, bringing with it nothing but accusations and questioning, and even unwanted judgment, just like what happened with Avatar Szeto.

“You know, nephew… your betrothal is not what I expected, he has fire!” Iroh hummed, his hand running over his beard while his smile was wide; showing how content and proud the man was, definitely ignoring the political nightmare that had just taken place before his very own eyes when the Avatar showed favoritism toward the Fire Nation Prince and insulted the Water Tribes in the same breath.

Against his will, and against the scolding that Zuko wanted to unleash because clearly his beloved was stupid to the point of angering the Water Tribes and making an enemy out of himself; Zuko couldn’t help the small happy smile widening on his lips, and pleasure curled around his heart when his beloved had stood up and defended him against the Water Tribe. “Yeah, he has a fire, alright…” Zuko huffed, even when an amused look played on his face; finally reaching the ship, Zuko went to his room, planning to sleep this nightmare away, because surely his stay here would be nothing but a nightmare… but first, Zuko needed to talk to Sokka and Katara about this political nightmare they chose to be part of because they decided to follow the crew in their actions without stopping to think about the consequences…

Zuko was definitely not looking up for this…

“I've waited for this day my whole life. I finally get to learn from a real Water Bending Master!” Katara exclaimed excitedly, a pounce in her steps, as he rushed toward where Master Pakku was waiting for them. “Are you excited Aang?!” Aang could only seethe as he silently walked behind Katara, giving his chipper friend an encouraging smile and a nod when he heard that, even when deep down, he felt like he was burning to the point he wondered how smoke didn’t emit from his ears and mouth from how truly angry he was.

Anger, hate, rage, loath, fury, rage, humiliation, rage, rage, rage, Rage! So strong, Aang wondered how he was still standing and breathing let alone walking and heading to meet Master Pakku and learn Water Bending from that, that… Ugh! … just thinking about what happened yesterday during that damned feast, made something inside Aang burn, it was a wonder how he didn’t start Fire Bending then and there.

Hate, fear, anger, and humiliation… Aang was used to those, he was used to them and when someone directed them at him, most of the time, they would slide over his back like water over a turtle duck’s back. Aang never cared about the anger directed toward him, about the hateful looks sent at him, and the humiliation he was forced to suffer ever since he was born until the moment he was adopted by Monk Gyatso (Who did everything in his hands to shelter and protect Aang from the wagging tongues and cruel hands, but even then, Gyatso could have never been there with him twenty-four/seven and stop every harsh look from being sent his way), and then those looks and words turned into subtle glances and jabs that only Aang managed to detect.

All of Aang’s life, he was taught to ignore his anger, to push it deep down into the darkest part of his soul and just ignore it; never think about it again, forget and forgive even if the offense was great to the point, it brought him to tears. All of Aang’s life, he was taught to push his rage and hate down; it was prohibited for Aang to allow them to take control of him, because if he did, then only bad things would happen, and with him being a creature of misfortune, then these bad things would get bigger and bigger until they couldn’t be controlled. All of Aang’s life, he learned how to detach himself from all the pain, hurt, and suffering that was thrown at him, never making a fuss or talking back, accepting what would happen to him whenever it happened, and just pasting that placid smile of acceptance that made all those around him smile in pride.

Aang was taught, he learned, and he accepted anything life threw his way because that was how fate decided how his destiny would unfold. Aang learned to let bygones be bygones, to forget and forgive, even when there was a small part of Aang (That small part that was like a hurt child, always complaining and crying about why it was always him) refused to forget about every slight thrown his way, even when he promised himself, he would do that. Aang accepted what happened, is happening, and would happen to him in the future, even if part of Aang was reluctant to do such a thing because if he accepted what everyone always forced him to accept, it would mean he would condemn himself to a lifetime of pain and abuse that would never go away, even if he tried to force himself to be happy… But Zuko…

Zuko was where Aang drew the line…

Zuko was the only thing that made him draw the line and stand up to anyone who dared to mouth off or give his beloved a look from the corner of their eyes. Zuko was his light in the dark and was his anchor in this scary and new world he found himself in… Zuko was his one and only and if anyone dared to hurt or insult him, then they had to face Aang… and yes, many people around would laugh this off saying it was just a crush so Aang shouldn’t get to attached to the Kunze and rushed through everything. Or they would say that Aang didn’t know what he was saying that he was too young to know what true love was, and that wanting to marry someone after just weeks of knowing them, was just a childish fantasy and crush.

But Aang knew himself; he knew even in the deepest and darkest part of himself that no one in the world was privy to (Even Monk Gyatso and Gyatso was his everything). Aang knew himself, and when he declared Zuko as his one and only, then he knew Zuko was his one and only. It was the connection Aang had felt since their first meeting, it was the admiration and love that had all but taken hold of Aang as he spent days and weeks learning about Zuko and living beside him. It was Zuko as a whole that made him surer and surer of his decision every day that passed. Zuko was a fresh breeze of air that finally allowed Aang to breathe after feeling like years and years had been spent suffocating; Zuko was the reason he was here, because he still remembered Zuko’s words and wishes when they talked that night weeks ago, and Aang promised himself that he would do anything in his power to make Zuko’s wishes come true.

Zuko was… Zuko was his hope…

…And damn it all if Aang allowed anyone to disrespect him like that.

Aang could allow many slights against him to go unpunished, he could smile and push everything away while he was subjected to humiliation, anger, and loath; Aang had spent all of his life learning how to push all of his anger and hate down below, so as to not allow it to ruin people’s lives and his life in the process…. Aang accepted his lots of life and he had made peace with himself decades and decades ago, ever since that day when his brother had… Aang knew what he was and what he would always be, and that he no doubt deserved what happened to him for being the reason of the chaos and imbalance that had reign over for one hundred years. He knew and he accepted it and he wouldn’t make a fuss or be angry when someone subjected him to pain because of that.

But when it came to Zuko? All bets were off and Aang wouldn’t even hesitate to rip people a new one, be it verbally or in a fight (And it was scary in a way, it was terrifying because never before did Aang feel his rage bubbling and all but consume him to the point of letting loose like this, even when he was subjected to unimaginable humiliations. To the point that all of the Air Monks’ teaching went out of the window and he turned into the creature that everyone accused him of being and would always be. All of Aang’s life was spent with him measuring every word and action, said or done, following the Air Monks’ lifestyle to the letter and refusing to forget even one rule; always fearing that if he dared to forget even one letter then Aang would end up turning into the creature everyone always feared him to be… that creature that brought misfortune and destruction wherever he went… but for Zuko… for Zuko… if it was to protect him… Aang didn’t think he would mind being what everyone always feared him to be).

Be it a leftover from his past life as Avatar Roku from the Fire Nation, or be it because Aang was always this twisted crazy creature that when something or someone caught his attention (No matter what or who it was). Aang would always hyper-fixate and obsessed about it to the point of tuning everything and anyone who wasn't what caught his attention in a way that couldn’t be shaken, out (Gyatso, Bumi, Kuzon, his mother, and many people before if they just knew the depth of what he felt or what he thought of, Aang knew for sure they would be terrified and would even feel appalled and angry when they realized how little Aang thought about the lives of those around him in compare to his precious people. Monk Gyatso and his mother precisely would be the ones disappointed the most because ever since he was young, they were the two people who always continued to repeat that ‘All lives are precious’ over and over again, to the point that Aang had to repeat these meaningless words and follow them like a universal law, in fear of making them disappointed in him, even when they had long since left this world. Aang never once believed in these words because if all lives were as precious as they claimed, then Aang wouldn’t have suffered what he suffered in childhood and his teenage years; if those words were true, then Aang even if he was a misfortune, his own brother wouldn’t have tried to kill-!).

Zuko was not an obsession, he was not a fixation; Zuko was not someone Aang would look up to and then discard later when all of this was over…. Zuko was his everything, he was his home… he was the person that Aang knew when he was beside Aang could finally shed the mask he forced on his face and allow his true self to shine, and Zuko wouldn’t even shy of feel fear because of it and wouldn’t condemn Aang for it…. Zuko was the only person Aang could be his true self when he stood beside him, and if someone dared to harm or hurt the only home Aang managed to find in all of his long years of wandering, then damn it all Aang was going to retaliate to the point he wouldn’t hesitate to make himself the enemy or turn into a biased Avatar like Avatar Szeto; damn everyone who dared to complain and told him he was favoring the Fire Nation and dooming them all just like Roku.

As much as Aang would have loved to say to those blabbering fools that they were wrong… Aang couldn’t say they weren’t completely right either. But against what everyone believed and loved to repeat, Aang’s favoritism was not because he found the Fire Nation culture and customs beautiful and he wanted the Fire Nation’s people to continue to thrive even after the war. Aang’s favoritism was because he adored someone from the Fire Nation, and adoring that person meant to love and respect him and protect everything they loved and adored, and that was that.

Zuko could have been from the slums of the Earth Kingdom, where everyone was raised as a thug, and nine times out of ten everyone there no matter how old or young was drenched in sin and blood; Zuko could have been from one of the Water Tribes' forgotten villages deep in the icy tundra where Kunze men and Qianyuan women escaped to live what was left of their lives in peace. Zuko could been one of the Air Nomads who went around the world with no fixed point or lived in the Holy City Of Lung-ta as one of the fairies up there; he could have been a Non-Bender from nowhere, or a manic murderer, and Aang wouldn’t have cared. Zuko could have been anything and nothing, and Aang would have loved and adored Zuko and given him priority before the Avatar's duty, even if Aang by doing this had deviated from the Avatar’s true role, and had become a biased man who needed to step down before ruining things more than he already did during these one hundred years.

So, yesterday's damned feast? That was where Aang drew the line and he wouldn’t hold back from making his displeasure known, even if in the end Aang was making himself an enemy of the Water Tribes, and would be just another repeat of Avatar Szeto, who everyone from the Water Tribes (Especially the north) despised after what happened with Notok the Mad, and how Avatar Szeto killed him and scattered his remains to prevent him from being reincarnated once more.

…Aang really hated the Water Tribes’ culture… he really does… and the insult they continued to repeat over and over yesterday as they disregarded Zuko and acted like he didn’t exist to the point of not even arranging a seat for him at the table of honor, was enough to inform Aang of the way their stay in the Northern Water Tribe would be like… a nightmare and a half… Aang could only curse, and curse and curse some more, that no Water Bender was in Omashu or any of the villages they were in because at least dealing with the Water Benders that decided to leave the north and south (Mostly were Kunze men and Qianyuan women, or those who thought the Water Tribes had deviated from Tui and La’s teachings) was more pleasant than dealing with people who would kill beloved children or strangers just because they were taught to hate since young and had followed these blind ways of life for centuries and centuries because they thought that anyone who wasn’t a Qianyuan man or a Kunze woman was unnatural.

Just that thought alone, made Aang almost turn away and start his trick back to the Fire Nation ship, having half a mind to convince Zuko and Iroh that they could find other benders in the Earth Kingdom without involving himself with the Northern Water Tribe. It was only the fact that Zuko had pulled his cheeks and told him he wasn’t allowed on the ship until he learned something today that made him follow Katara to where he knew Master Pakku was waiting… Aang needed to finish his Water Bending training fast; the sooner he was done, the sooner Zuko would be out of here, and if Zuko was out of the Northern Pole…

Only then would Aang manage to relax…

…(“Remind me again, uncle, why am I not allowed to leave the ship?” Zuko seethed, glaring at his uncle with a look that told the older man he wouldn’t hesitate to do the unspeakable if his uncle didn’t provide any satisfactory answer that would actually explain why he had to remain on the ship without leaving for the duration of their stay in the Northern Water Tribe and if he was an idiot enough to leave, he should take what amounted to fifteen bodyguards with him.

“Because the people out there are mean, and they have been whispering shitty things about you and Aang.” The one who answered was Sokka, who was sulking as he gazed at the Pai Sho table that was situated between him and Iroh who had a pleasant look while gazing at the table, which from the look of it, Iroh’s win was reassured in the next move. “Besides, why do you even need to leave this place? It’s not like people out there are nice or anything.” Sokka grumbled, puffing his cheeks like an angry Momo at the reminder of how narrowminded the Northern Water Tribe was.

Zuko’s eye twitched, and he couldn’t help but raise his hand to smack the back of Sokka’s head, ignoring the Zhongyong’s squeak of pain, as he glared at the other teen harshly. “And whose fault was it other than the idiot who decided to be an airhead and insult his sister tribe by following a Fire Nation’s custom without thinking about it twice, huh?!” Zuko snapped, glaring at Sokka, ignoring the way his friend puffed his cheeks even more as an embarrassed flush took over his face.

On the other hand, Iroh raised his head after putting the last piece in its place and securing his win with a happy smile. “Now, now, nephew; Sokka here is an honorable member of the Fire Nation, and Lieutenant Jee's second-in-command! Punishing him for following the Fire Nation’s customs is shameful! Don’t worry Sokka, ignore what Zuko said, I am proud of you.” His uncle patted Sokka on the shoulder, receiving a beaming smile from the other teen who glared at Zuko before sticking his tongue in retaliation.

“Ah-huh? A member of the Fire Nation you say? Is that so, Prince Sokka of the Southern Water Tribes?” Zuko couldn’t help mocking his friend a bit, all but snickering as Sokka’s face flushed red at the realization that Zuko managed to hear his blunder last night and how awkward he was in front of Princess Yue.

“Oh? We have another Prince among us?” His uncle, Agni blessed his heart, tilted his head, and teased Sokka, causing the other teen to start stuttering and sputtering as he tried to explain, all the while his face was getting redder and redder the longer Iroh and Zuko continued to look at him with amused looks.

Sokka, seeming to realize this, could only jump from his seat and run away from the room, all the while cursing, his cursing got louder when Zuko’s shout of ‘Tell Princess Yue I said Hi!’ resonated in the ship. “Now, tell me why am I not allowed to leave the ship?” Zuko returned his attention to his uncle, taking a seat in the chair that Sokka just left.

His uncle paused, the smile on his face vanished before he let out a sigh. “It’s for your own protection.” Iroh finally said ignoring the harsh scowl sent his way by Zuko who looked like he was a step away from arguing. “Now, nephew, I more than ever know how capable you are of protecting yourself; believe me I do, but just this once, please. Stay here and don’t leave the ship, if not to protect you, then to give your lover boy some peace of mind and make him focus on learning Water Bending.” Iroh offered with a small smile, even when worry and apprehension shone in his eyes.

“…It was Aang’s idea, wasn’t it?” Zuko questioned after a while of silence passed between the two of them, gazing at Iroh who paused in rearranging the Pai Sho table momentarily before he continued with his task. “He is afraid something is going to happen, doesn’t he?” Zuko inquired, more persistent this time, and while Zuko couldn’t help but feel fondness and warmth at how protective Aang was of him, annoyance couldn’t help but sneak in at the thought of his beloved thinking him a damsel in distress.

“Maybe, maybe not.” Iroh settled on, finally finishing his job or arranging the Pai Sho pieces and giving Zuko a soft smile. “A few weeks before we are out of here; Avatar Aang is less than thrilled to prolong our stay more than that. Young Katara is a talented Water Bender, and with a few pointers from Pakku, she would be a Master soon enough and would take over the position of Avatar Aang’s Water Bending Master.” Iroh offered, looking so hopeful that this plan would work and that in a few weeks or less, they would be on their way and out of this hellhole.

Zuko who knew what really happened in the future/past and the whole situation surrounding Katara and Pakku, could only scrunch his face and glance around the Pai Sho table, not being so sure that the events of the past would take place; especially, after what Aang had done during the feast last night. But Zuko didn’t want to burst his uncle’s happy bubble, not when the man looked so hopeful that all of this would work and that they would be out of the North Pole sooner or later. “As you say, uncle…” Zuko huffed, slumping on his chair while sending the older man a glare. “But I am not limiting nor trapping myself on the ship because of the baboons out there. I will take my swords with me, and if needed I will take guards, but locking myself on the ship just to appease those asshats is an insult I refuse, no matter what you and Aang had to say.” Zuko stood up, and walked away, hearing his uncle’s groan of pain as the man muttered something under his breath about teenagers’ Spirit and strong will, and Zuko didn’t know what else.

Reaching the upper deck, Zuko could only walk to the edge and put his hands on the rails, his face scrunching in disgust as he watched the Water Tribe people go on with their days, all the while sending harsh scowls toward Zuko’s ship as if it was a sight that soured their beautiful day. Really, what a sour sight for Zuko’s eyes to be trapped with narrowminded people, who take pride in a culture that deviated from their Gods’ will and laws. If Tui and La could interact with their children now, what would they do when they saw how much their children had fallen to the point of killing the innocent, oppressing the women, and discriminating against those, they thought unnatural by their ‘Perfect Standards’?

 Zuko remained there until he saw Sokka skipping toward the ship with a huge grin on his face as he boarded the ship; when Sokka saw Zuko, his idiotic friend zoomed toward him, only to start asking him about what Kunzes liked and wanted and what kind of courting gifts Kunzes love… Ah… It seems that Sokka had met Princess Yue… Zuko could only think as he was all but shaken by an overexcited Sokka who asked and asked and asked some more. Secretly, Zuko didn’t know what to feel about this, especially when all his mind could think about was that Sokka and Suki used to be together, and this was some type of cheating (?)… Zuko didn’t really know, but in the end, he decided he would wait and see how things would unravel before his very own eyes. If Sokka and Suki were destined to be together just as Zuko always thought they would be, then by the end they would get together, even if this time Princess Yue survived in this timeline…

Zuko guessed that the only thing he could do was wait …)…

Aang should have realized… he should have realized how his day was going to end, and he should have realized how truly narrowminded the Water Tribe was as they followed their stupid rules and customs that destroyed people’s lives, and bred nothing but hate and prejudice in every young heart. Aang should have realized how everything was going to end as soon as he met Master Pakku who even while being friends with General Iroh, had refused to show respect to Zuko and acted like the Kunze didn’t exist even when Zuko sat on Aang’s right all night yesterday.

Aang should have realized how their trip to the north was going to end, ever since he realized he would end up needing a Water Bending Master to teach him and Katara. He should have realized how everything would end, because wasn’t he the person who begged Monk Gyatso not to send him to the Agna Qel’a after the first two disastrous trips (The first one, Aang had the misfortune of seeing a young woman who presented as a Qianyuan being kicked out of the tribe, while the second, Aang saw with his own eyes a father killing his own son for presented as a Kunze, all the while hearing these comments about how poor the father was to have his beloved son and only heir to turn into this abomination, ignoring how the poor son kneeled and begged and cried at his father’s feet to forgive him) where Aang threatened to do just like he did in Ba Sing Se and flee… thankfully, as always, Monk Gyatso had heard his plea, and stopped allowing the monks to take him to Agna Qel’a who even after years and years, still brought him nightmares when he remembered the horrors he witnessed within its icy walls.

Aang should have realized that even when Master Pakku was General Iroh’s friend; it wouldn’t have magically opened the old goat’s eyes, and that Pakku would forever follow his culture and its customs even when twenty times out of ten, it was wrong and disgusting and brought with it many heartache and pain. Aang should have realized that no matter how talented someone was, or how they could elevate their tribes' name, and bring highs unmatched; if they deviated from the Water Tribes’ ‘Perfect Standards’ then they were nothing but a threat to the Water Tribes culture and needed to be put down or taught their place, even if forcefully.

It all started when they went to learn Water Bending that morning a few days ago, Katara looked so happy and excited, and even while Aang was fuming and angrily dragging himself; he still didn’t have the heart to break the news to her and tell her about the possibility of Master Pakku not teaching her Water Bending based on the fact she was a girl… lo and behold, in the end, Aang was right; as soon as they had reached Master Pakku, the man’s face twisted when he saw Katara, before he looked at the two of them harshly and told them that…

“…In our tribe, it is forbidden for women to learn Water Bending…”

“No. I will not teach you.”

“Here, the women learn from Yagoda to use their Water Bending to heal. I'm sure she would be happy to take you as her student, despite your bad attitude.”

“Our tribe has customs and rules. Unlike you and your brother, we take pride in being from the Water Tribe.”

And Spirits above! Just hearing these condescending words almost made Aang lose it on the stupid man and start a fight. His Water Bending Master or not, Aang swore he would wipe the floor with his face! Katara looked so furious and sad hearing Master Pakku’s refusal, looking a step away from crying, even when her eyes blazed with rage at being dismissed just like this; dismissed for being a girl even when Aang (And everyone else for that matter) knew that Katara if trained right, would be the best Water Bender in her generation without an equal. But still, Katara persisted, turning to Aang and telling him not to do something stupid (Like he was planning on doing by walking away) and to train well under Pakku, before she stomped away, leaving Aang with Pakku who was watching Aang from the corner of his eye with a scrunched nose before ordering him to train and blasting him with water.

So here Aang was, days later; fuming as he moved the water around and getting angrier and angrier as he heard Master Pakku’s scathing remarks every now and then, as he made fun of how Aang still didn’t get that move a five-year-old would manage to understand. Feeling like he was a step away from doing something stupid, such as blasting that old geezer with the water he was bending and walking away like he wanted to do since arriving at this cursed place.

“You are moving the water around, but you are not feeling the push and pull.” Master Pakku sighed, looking so annoyed when he glanced at Aang who was moving a stream of water, trying to concentrate enough on the water and not allow his anger to get the best of him.

“I. Am. Trying.” Aang almost spat every word that left his throat, getting angrier when his concentration on the stream slipped for a split second before he finally managed to suppress his anger back and concentrate on the stream he was bending.

Master Pakku didn’t seem to care about Aang’s answer, instead, he raised his bowl and slurped some of the soup found inside before snorting. “Maybe that move is too advanced for you. Why don't you try an easier one?” In that annoying and condescending tone that made Aang growled harshly and slammed down the water in frustration, letting out an annoyed hiss before he returned back to Water Bending, trying to push his anger down and concentrate enough on the task so it would be over soon and he would leave this damned place…

Sweet Merciful Lung-ta! Aang was so done!

(Katara was angry… correction… Katara was furious!

Katara could only growl to herself, feeling her eyes stinging as she stomped in humiliation toward the Healing Hut; feeling so wronged and humiliated to the point of almost attacking anyone stupid enough to try and talk to her on her journey. Never before had Katara felt such humiliation and anger before, never before had Katara felt her eyes stinging with unshed tears as her only dream got farther and farther from her, even when she was in the middle of it. Never before had…

Katara was angry … she was so, so angry and humiliated, and she really wanted to punch that old asshole in the face and get it over with, she wanted to beat him up black and blue for refusing her the only chance to learn, even after she had crossed half of the world just to get on this damn side of the planet so she could learn Water Bending from an actual Water Bending Master.

Katara was angry … she was angry and even horrified to have that annoying old man look at her with his nose held high in the sky as he told her about their stupid ‘Rules’ and ‘Customs’, even daring to imply that Katara and Sokka didn’t respect their own culture before he turned his back to Katara and glaring at Aang, ignoring how her friend was fuming and glaring at him hard, looking the angriest Katara had ever seen him in like… a while.

Katara was angry … she was angry, and she was furious, and she even felt a seed of hatred lodging itself deep in her heart with every step she took away from Aang and that hack of Master. Katara wanted to return to Zuko’s ship and hide in her room to cry, but at the same time, she held everything back like she was taught how, and walked toward the Healing Hut even when she didn’t want to learn anything about healing and wanted to learn how to fight instead.

Spirits above…. Spirits above! The Northern Water Tribes are nothing but assholes and mean people in disguise! No wonder Aang was agitated throughout their journey to the north. Now Katara realized what the Fire Nation crew meant by their words when they always grumbled about the Water Tribes’ discrimination and prejudice.

Katara finally realized what her stupid culture was about…

And she wasn’t happy about it, not one a bit…

Katara could only stand in the middle of the road, taking deep breaths, gritting her teeth, and locking her jaws, trying to control the tears that wanted to leave her and the sobs that trapped themselves in her chest. Anger, hurt, and humiliation made themselves home in her chest, and she allowed herself to sniffle softly before she cleared her throat and continued on her way, narrowing her eyes as she marched toward the Healing Hut like a criminal marching to their executioner.

To think that Katara crossed half of the world, excited to meet a Water Bending Master and learn from them. Learn and become strong enough to protect her precious people from those who want to harm them. To think that Katara humiliated herself by asking these Northern Water Tribe assholes to teach her how to Water Bend when these assholes were the ones who isolated themselves away in this protected fort while allowing the Southern Water Tribes to suffer from the Fire Nation’s attacks and raids until only Katara’s tribe remain standing while everyone else was either killed or captured (Killed and captured; captured and killed, until there was only a handful of tribes left that banded together to form her village, and even then, what was left was only a few from what used to be known as the Great Southern Water Tribes, a few who could barely protect or support themselves).

Katara was angry, and she was furious, and she really wanted to make a scene big enough and punch that Northie in the face for refusing to teach her, even when she no doubt could take him on if she wanted to and was more capable than any of his sniffling students. But she held herself back, she swallowed her anger and she stopped Aang from doing something as stupid as walking away. Katara held herself back, because now was not the time to make things about her and make a scene, now it was about Aang and his need to learn Water Bending so he could finally defeat Fire Lord Ozai and save everyone from his mad reign and end this war.

Never before had Katara hated her culture as much as she did today… never before did she feel anger and hate at how narrowminded and backward the Water Tribes were until today… never before did Katara look at any of the other nations and wish her people would be more like them with their customs and rules, instead of being those narrowminded people who would suppress the women and hate those different… never before did Katara feel envy as she looked at the Fire Nation and wished her people would be more like them in a way (Never before did Katara look at Zuko with jealousy, as she did today when she finally realized that Zuko… a Kunze man… someone the Water Tribes considered lower than even Qianyuan women… by the Fire Nation’s culture and customs was given respect and allowed to learn how to bend his element; never suppressed, never made fun of, and never questioned and found lacking no matter who looked at him. Instead, Zuko was a Fire Bending Master of his own right and was given all the respect someone would ever want and need, and Katara… Katara who spent all of her life fighting for every scrap and shred of respect and knowledge, could only feel jealous of how the Fire Nation’s culture allowed this while her culture refused her even a shred of the courtesy Zuko was offered… if only…. If only…).

Now… it was now that Katara finally understood what Aang meant all these weeks ago when he lost it at her for having this Water Tribe’s mentality… she finally understood, and she could only feel hatred and anger as she walked through Agna Qel’a (That thriving place filled with people unaware of the horror outside of their small bubble full of safety, while Katara and her people had to live in fear and terror all of their lives). Now Katara finally understood, and as she saw the Healing Hut coming closer and closer to her, Katara swore then and there…

She would be the one who would knock some sense into these Northie assholes…

One way or another …)…

“Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck. Fuck!” Aang all but snarled as he slammed down the water this time, on the ship's deck, glaring at the liquid like it had offended him deeply and insulted all of his ancestors. Taking deep breaths and trying to calm himself down, Aang centered himself once more, trying once more to Water Bend and get this move right, trying not to allow his irritation to get the better of him once more and fail in his task like he had been doing for the past few days.

“Now, now, what did my poor ship ever do to you for you to treat it like this?” Zuko’s teasing voice came from behind making Aang still before finally stopping in this stupid quest he had been on for hours now with no success. Embarrassment, couldn’t help but color Aang’s face at the realization that he had lost himself like that in front of Zuko.

“Uh… couldn’t sleep?” Aang couldn’t help but inquire, turning to the Kunze and hoping the other teen wouldn’t point at his less-than-stellar performance just now when he failed to Water Bend that stupid stream for what felt like the thousandth time in the past few days.

“Well, it’s kinda hard to sleep when someone above the deck kept making all these noises. Part of me even thought a thug had dared to come down, but look who I found in the end.” Zuko teased, walking toward Aang and leaning on him, snickering at how red Aang’s face became when Zuko leaned and whispered. “Didn’t know you had it in you to curse like that, pretty boy, it makes me all the more curious to know what is going on.” Making Aang let out a sigh while gazing at the water splashed over the deck.

“I… nothing… it’s nothing… it’s just…” Aang tried to come up with something to make Zuko distract or forget about the less-than-pleasant situation, not wanting Zuko to get tangled with Aang’s mixed emotions about Water Bending and the Northern Water Tribe when Aang needed to get his head in the game and learn something already.

“Hmmm, nothing you say?” Zuko questioned as he stood in front of Aang and tilted his head from side to side before an amused smile took over his head; Zuko raised his hand to flick Aang’s forehead, ignoring the squeak of pain Aang let out as he whined and started to rub his poor forehead. “You know, I don’t think it’s nothing… I think…” Here, Zuko leaned up until Aang’s heart started hammering in his chest when they became so close that any sudden move could result in their lips touching. “…You are angry…” Here Zuko leaned back, and something akin to surprise (And something that not even Aang knew how to decipher) shone in his eyes. “No, you are furious… and it’s affecting your ability to bend.” Zuko’s lips quirked up, having fallen on the problem, not even a few seconds of seeing Aang; part of Aang couldn’t help but wonder if he was that easy to read, or if Zuko had this keen ability to read Aang like an open book. “So, are you going to tell me why?” Zuko questioned tilting his head in wonder and looking like he was too curious for his own good.

“…Are you going to tell me not to get angry and push it down if I do?” Aang couldn’t help but question after a while, knowing that this was the answer that was always imparted to him every time he dared to get angry to the point that Aang stopped caring about telling anyone what he felt and just pasted a placid smile on his face. Control, suppress, and let go; that was what everyone told and continued to tell Aang ever since he was young. Always repeated in different ways, different instances, and different use of words, but it was always the same to the point that Aang stopped caring and started acting like he wasn’t angry at all.

“Eh? Me telling you to… not get angry?” Zuko questioned, looking baffled to the point the Kunze let out a bark of amused laughter and leaned on Aang, his eyes sparkling with joy (Joy, that just seeing, made all the anger and loath Aang was stewing in slide away, and he could finally breath and relax after what felt like days of nonstop fighting). “Aang…” Zuko snickered looking so amused. “As the world’s leading authority on how to be angry; I more than ever don’t have the right to tell you to stop being angry…” Then Zuko leaned down and whispered mischievously. “…Besides, seeing a pretty boy like you get angry to the point of committing arson or two is kinda exciting, so who is our target? The Chieftain? The Northern Water Tribes as a whole? Or is it that Master of yours who always smelled like fish?” Something to which Aang seemed to have lost it, and let out a shrieking laughter before finally controlling himself and slapping his hands on his mouth to muffle his loud laugh, feeling amused and light in a way he hadn’t felt ever since he stepped foot in the Northern Water Tribes. “Feeling better?” Zuko questioned, his words all but melting Aang from the inside out as he sent Zuko a soft smile.

“Yeah, I do, now.” Aang sighed, leaning on the rail behind him and gazing at the stars above with a thoughtful look; relaxing fully when he felt Zuko taking the right and leaning on his side. “I really, really, really hate being here…” Aang finally admitted after a while feeling every knot of tension leaving him when Zuko let out a hum seeming to be content to snuggle into Aang’s right side. “…It always brought out the worst in me… and now this…” Aang pointed with his left hand at the puddle of water with a dejected look. “Seems like it will be years before I even manage to get anything right,” Aang grumbled, his words making Zuko click his tongue and look at the puddle in deep thought.

“You know…” Zuko started after a while of silence where he seemed to have collected his thoughts. “Uncle used to say that the biggest lie we allowed ourselves to believe; was that things are separate and different but in reality, they are actually the same.” Oh… Aang could only let out, a sort of enlightenment finally descended upon him to the point he understood what his next move was going to be. Zuko pulled back, gazing at Aang with an amused smile before raising his hand, running his index finger over the bridge of Aang’s nose before he flicked Aang’s forehead, causing the Qianyuan to whine a bit.

“What’s with you and flicking my forehead?" Aang couldn’t help but complain, finally snapping out of his reverence and a huge pout dominated his face when the snickering minx on his right looked too delighted at the prospect that Aang was suffering via those forehead flicks.

“Hmmm, you are cute when you pout afterward.” Aang could only flush red hearing this, to which Zuko snickered some more, before leaning on Aang to the point he almost pushed him a few inches to the left before pulling him back. “Push and pull, Aang.” Zuko laughed, gazing at Aang with a mischievous grin. “Tui and La… an eternal game of chase, just like how you always make me chase after you.” Aang blushed once more after hearing this, but this time, he understood what Zuko meant by his words and where Aang should go next. “Now, pretty boy, the Water Tribes seemed to have pulled you around in their farce without allowing you the chance to breathe, what are you going to do next?” Aang couldn’t help the mischievous smile from taking over his face before…

“I will push back until they break…”

…(“Hey, Katara,” Aang called out, making Katara who was dragging her feet to the Healing Hut stop in her way, turning to look at Aang with a pout on her face that softened when she saw Aang walking toward her; for once ever since they have arrived to the North, Aang finally looked relaxed, the anger that had clouded his face for days seemed to have dissipated, and there was even a small smile on Aang’s face.

Katara, unable to help the small smile from crossing her lips at the thought that one of them was finally happy and things were looking up waved to Aang, and couldn’t help but ask. “You look happy, did the mean old guy finally teach you something useful?” Katara couldn’t help but ask, wanting to know if Aang had finally started getting the hang of Water Bending (Hoping that Aang did so they could finally leave this cursed place once and for all).

“Nope!” Aang replied, looking too chippered even while saying this and ignoring Katara’s confused look and choked noise. “As that Gumflapper is useless in this regard, I decided to change the roles a bit and go with you to the Healing Hut, who knows? Maybe I will learn something of use this time, instead of watching that old geezer drink his soup and complain about his back.” Aang snorted, putting his arm around Katara and giving her a one-armed hug and a grin. “Come on, Katara, we don’t want to offend our new Water Bending Master by being late for my first lesson.” Aang teased.

Katara felt her eyes stinging a bit at the support Aang showed her with this action, and she could only give a shaky smile and let out a choked laugh. “D-don’t worry… Master Yagoda is nice… and she definitely doesn’t drink soup and complains about back pain during lessons…. Also, she smells nice…” Katara grumbled, receiving a boisterous laugh from Aang who looked amused; Katara feeling lighter than she had in days, could only smile and directed Aang toward the Healing Hut with a skip in her steps…

Today looked like it was going to be a good day …)…

For the first time in what felt like days, Aang felt like he could finally breathe and let loose; walking toward the Healing Hut and hearing Katara’s excited chatter (Katara finally looked happy after days spent looking so tired and angry as she dragged herself to the Healing Hut, day after day), telling him about what she had learned so far and how Master Yagoda was ‘Teaching us the same move you did that day when you healed Zuko’s leg!’, and that alone made Aang’s interest peak and ask Katara to clarify, which the girl happily did… with it, a new resolution had formed inside Aang’s mind, and another reason for learning the art of Water Bending to heal had manifested.

 Aang knew what he had dared to do was probably stupid, and would have caused a lot of complications in the future… he knew the action he dared to commit by coming here with Katara and sending Master Pakku a letter informing him he was not going to attend today’s lesson was like playing with fire. Aang knew that his action could be taken as an insult, unforgiven by many in the Water Tribes, But Aang had had enough of the Water Tribes and their stupidity to last him several lifetimes, and it had just been a few days.

 So, Aang ignored the looks and confusion coloring people’s faces when he entered the Healing Hut, smiling at Master Yagoda who looked confused and a little unbalanced but all the same, welcomed him with a warm smile and offered him a seat when he told her he was here to learn. Aang could only allow a smile to cross his lips as he watched the small girls (No older than nine) look at Aang with wonder, probably questioning why a boy, and a Qianyuan at that, was in the Healing Hut when he was supposed to be with the warriors.

Aang just smiled, and sat beside Katara and watched Master Yagoda, a Kunze, start her lesson with a smile. Chakra’s paths, Chi, and water. Aang soaked in every word the woman said and watched with rapid attention how Master Yagoda pulled some of the water from the pond near her and Water Bend the stream into the paths she mentioned, showing them what to do and how to act in the faces of every possible injury they could ever encounter. “The secret to healing is simple. Push and pull. Whenever you find the resistance that pushed you away, you surround it and pull.” Master Yagoda said, pulling out dummies and putting them in front of them to try and heal.

Push and pull. Tui and La. The ocean and the moon. A game of chase that started centuries ago, by the two Spirits who kept balance and were the first to teach the Water Tribes how to Water Bend their element. Tui, the moon Spirit, the Yang, the one that represented everything masculine, everything positive; the one that pushed and pulled and started the game of chase centuries ago. La, the ocean Spirit, the Ying, the one that represented everything feminine, everything negative; La, who instead of pushing Tui away, participated and continued this chase of push and pull, pull and push that continued for centuries, for decades, years, months, days.

A game that would never wean or stop as the two Spirits complement one another and continued to stay by the other, bringing balance and prosperity to their children… the children who ended up deviating from the laws put by the two Spirits that brought balance and love between their children.

Aang watched, and he could only glance at Katara watching how she was trying to concentrate on healing, her tongue sticking out, and her brows furrowed as she tried to feel the push and pull. Aang knew his friend, and he knew that more than ever Katara was more suited to the Yang aspect of Water Bending, to fight, to dominate, to raise above all; a warrior in her right. To force Katara to follow the Ying aspect just for being a woman, was a sign that Tui and La would have punished their children for, especially when it would end up snuffing a talent like Katara’s in the end.

“Push and pull…Aang…”

“…The biggest lie we allowed ourselves to believe; was that things are separate and different but in reality, they are actually the same…”

So, Aang watched, and in the end, he bent some of the water from the pond in the middle of the hut to heal, trying to feel the push and pull that Master Yagoda told him about. Trying to keep Zuko’s words in his mind, keeping them closer and closer, because with them Aang knew what this was all about and how he was supposed to react and to feel… just like a game of chase, like how to Air Bend, push and pull your opponent without any harm, toy with them and evade them until they finally give up and were pushed away.

Push and pull when putting in the frame of healing was easy to decipher and feel; easy for Aang to understand and make sense of. Feel the resistance and the push Master Yagoda talked about and pull until everything was finally smooth and proper as how it should be. It was easy, and it probably took him fifteen minutes top to understand and apply, unlike how he spent days with Master Pakku trying to learn this damn push and pull and only succeeding in getting angry instead.

“Wow… that’s amazing, Aang!” Katara cheered up, snapping Aang out of his concentration and he turned to his friend who was looking at him with amazement (And some envy in her eyes, but Aang wouldn’t point that, not when he knew how much Katara had sacrificed to be here, only to be pushed away and found lacking).

“Yeah? But it wouldn’t have been as amazing as you beating Master Pakku's butt in a fight, that, I am sure of.” Aang whispered softly teasing his friend while swirling the water around in a sinking and floating motion, watching how Katara’s face lit at the praise and how she puffed her chest in pride.

 The water Aang was bending suddenly shot away from him, and Aang didn’t even need to turn his head to the hut’s door to notice Master Pakku standing there, glaring at Aang with a look that promised pain and death, before freezing the water and sticking the ice crystals where he was standing… Aang’s lips couldn’t help quirking up against his will when he saw how incensed Master Pakku seemed to have become.

“You…” Master Pakku hissed, pointing at Aang with a finger that shook with how much rage the older man was trying to suppress. “To the palace, now!” The old Qianyuan snarled before stomping toward the mentioned palace, leaving behind terrified kids and a scared old woman who Aang immediately reassured.

“Aang…?” Katara’s worried voice snapped Aang out of his thoughts and he could only give the young girl a small smile and a pat on the head as he reassured her that everything was alright before bowing to Master Yagoda and apologized once more for what happened before he followed Master Pakku, an amused smile on his lips that refused to go…

This was going to be interesting…

…(“Like, what does she want from me?!” Sokka complained to Zuko, feeling so angry and hurt at Princess Yue’s actions, wanting to know what was wrong with that woman for wanting to meet him, only to tell him then to get lost like it was nothing. “Like! Like! If she doesn’t like me, why did she tell me to come and meet her?!” Sokka squeaked, turning to Zuko who was sipping his tea and nodding his head. “You! Even when you teased Aang and such, you never did anything like that, and look where the two of you are, betrothed and will end up married!” Zuko paused a bit looking at Sokka with an exasperated look.

“And you brought me and Aang as a reference for your failed romance, because?” Zuko couldn’t help but inquire, receiving a huge pout from Sokka who then started trying to explain himself to Zuko and make him see what Sokka saw. “She is engaged, Sokka.” Zuko sighed, his words freezing Sokka momentarily. “Probably why she acted like this. She likes you enough to invite you to see her even when it’s against their customs, but her culture's pressure and the guilt made her push you away.” Zuko explained, his every word made Sokka feel hurt and bad.

“…You never allowed your culture and customs to dedicate your relationship with Aang…” Sokka sulked as he said this, pushing Momo away when the lemur, sensing how Sokka was angry and sad, gave Sokka a half-eaten tart the animal was munching on.

“That’s because it takes a lot of courage to discard the rules and customs enforced upon anyone born into a royal family… a courage that seemed your Princess needed a push in the right direction to manage to summon.” Zuko rolled his eyes, taking another sip before pausing. “Besides… it takes a crazier person like yours truly..." Here Zuko pointed at himself. "...To stand up for a crazy and genocidal family. And for that, marrying Aang will be the sweet reward I will thoroughly enjoy after killing my father.” Sokka couldn’t help but let out a groan of embarrassment at the smirk Zuko sent his way with that damned wiggle of eyebrow that informed Sokka what kind of enjoyment his friend was thinking of.

“Sokka!” Katara’s shout of his name, made Sokka raise his head and look at his sister, wondering why she was shouting and making such noises when she should be at the Healing Hut learning there or something. “Sokka, did you see General Iroh?!” Katara stopped near their table, panting and looking part hysteric, causing any annoyance Sokka felt before to vanish and concern to take over his face.

“No, he left an hour ago, why?” Katara hearing this, her face fell, and worry clouded her features to the point Sokka stood from his chair and went to his sister, putting his hands on her shoulders. “What happened?” Sokka questioned, to which Katara sniffled and started explaining what happened this morning and how Master Pakku had ordered Aang to go to the palace.

Hearing this Sokka could only turn to gaze at Zuko with worry in his eyes watching how Zuko furrowed his eyebrows before he stood up from his seat and went to pick his Dao swords and strapped them on before turning to Sokka and Katara. “Are you coming?” Zuko questioned, getting twin nods from Sokka and Katara who hurried up and followed Zuko to the palace, planning on dressing Master Pakku down for daring to do what he did to their friend…

Oh, Sokka was itching to punch that annoying man in the face…

Especially, after what he did to his sister...)…

Aang only stood in his place with a placid smile, watching from the corner of his eye how Master Pakku was glaring at him, and giving him a harsh look that promised retribution. On Aang’s right stood General Iroh, who was also smiling and nodding to what Chief Arnook was saying as the older man tried to play a peacemaker between Aang and Master Pakku who was bristling at every word the Chief said.

Aang knowing that what he had done, didn’t break any rules or insult any of the Water Tribes’ culture, relaxed, and allowed his smile to get bigger when Master Pakku sent him a warning look. “Now, now, Master Pakku. Aang here didn’t break any of the rules you mentioned, and he even sent a notice of absence and the reason for it, did he not?” General Iroh inquired with a smile, his words making the older man frown harshly.

“As the Avatar, it’s my duty to learn all forms of bending and utilize them to my advantage, isn’t it? What did I possibly do, to have you this angry when I made sure to send my notice and the reason, twelve hours before my lesson today, Master Pakku?” Aang questioned, tilting his head and widening his eyes a bit, looking the picture of innocence, even when he sent a jab at Master Pakku’s pride by saying. “I even got the hang of the push and pull you taught me!” Making pleasure curl around his heart when Master Pakku’s face turned red at the obvious jab to his teaching methods.

“A woman’s job is to heal and stay home; a man’s job is to fight and protect!” Someone from Chief Arnook’s family huffed, and Aang only turned his head slightly to see the speaker; recognizing him as one of the warriors with Sokka (And the one, if the rumors were to be trusted, was Princess Yue’s betrothal). “Deviating from these rules, you have dared to insult our culture. Show you the type of backward culture you have come from. An Avatar or not, your actions and words are unforgivable and have shown which kind of crowd you lean toward the most.” The teenager huffed, raising his nose so high in the air, and ignoring the horrified looks sent his way by everyone and the glares that ordered him to shut up; even Master Pakku sent that brat a furious look that ordered him to stay silent, something that the brat didn’t seem to notice.

Aang’s smile vanished, and he could only narrow his eyes as he spat. “You have disrespected me, my deceased people, and my entire culture.” Before glaring at Chief Arnook, who tried to de-escalate the situation. “This is strike two, Chief Arnook. First, you insulted my fiancé and the Prince of the Fire Nation during the feast; now your future son-in-law dared to insult my culture which is built on the equality between all genders and second natures, and to make things even more damning, he dared to imply that I, the Avatar, am biased toward one culture and disregard the rest.” Here, Aang couldn’t help but send that brat another glare, watching as the boy squirmed in his place when he noticed how silent the place was and that no one was speaking up and backing him. “Chief Arnook I know this is not my place to say, but I think you really should reconsider your daughter’s betrothal. If not… then I foresee a new war on the horizon with the Water Tribes in the middle of it, and believe me when that happens, I will show you what kind of biased Avatar I could be.” Aang spat, turning toward Chief Arnook who pressed his lips into a thin line before letting out a harsh sigh through his nose.

“Hahn. Leave.” Chief Arnook finally ordered, his words making the brat, Hahn, freeze in his place before he tried to give a stuttered explanation. “Now!” The Chieftain’s shout made the boy recoil, before finally after what felt like decades of silent staring, the boy stood up and started walking away with his head held high, sending Aang a glare from the corner of his eyes that promised him that this was not over. “Avatar Aang… I…” Chief Arnook started but stopped when Aang raised his hand to silence the man.

“Let bygones be bygones. I want to avoid this political nightmare as much as you do, so let’s not linger on it, we have a bigger war to end, and starting smaller ones with other cultures will get us nowhere.” Aang let out a tired sigh, raising his hand to massage his forehead, his words seemed to have calmed the Chieftain somewhat as the man let out a sigh and nodded; seeing this, Aang turned to Pakku and continued. “Push and pull; Tui and La; Ying and Yang. If something doesn’t work out no matter how much you try, you just find a new approach for it and go with the flow. Your culture from the start of time was all about acceptance, changes, and flexibility, and believe me when I say I did only as your culture dedicated from start to finish.” More than any of you ever did, I reassure you… Aang didn’t say the last part out loud, but he knew Master Pakku probably heard it loud and clear if the way his face twisted was any indication.

“Master Pakku… I brought Avatar Aang to the north and specifically asked you to be his teacher because I knew how much of a competent Master you are. I trusted you with my future son-in-law and one of my charges knowing well enough that the two of them would flourish under your tutelage… the repeated slap in the face as everyone around disregarded our cultures and good intentions is getting bothersome by this point…” General Iroh let his words hang in the air before he let out a tired sigh; the older man’s words made Master Pakku’s face twist and he could only look away, seeming to have an inner debate with himself.

“For Tui’s sake… why am I shackled with these disrespectful brats…” Master Pakku grumbled to himself before letting out a growl. “Fine! Fine!” Master Pakku huffed crossing his arms over his chest and sending Aang a look that promised him a very bad time. “You can have it your way, but I expect results by the end of the week. Pray your friend has the talent you always like to boast about because if not, both of you will be out of here by tomorrow’s sunset!” Pakku huffed, glaring at Aang with anger.

Aang, on the other hand, could only smile and bow toward Master Pakku, feeling triumph coursing through him, because then and there, Aang managed to push and push until everyone relented; he managed to defeat the first hurdle in his way and give Katara a fighting chance to show how amazing and talented she was. “Thank you, Master Pakku, I promised I-!” Whatever Aang was planning on saying next was cut by something slamming into his face followed by Momo’s familiar screeches as the animal started pulling at his clothes and directed him toward the doors; an action that made most of the women squeak in fear. “Momo?! What the…? Wah!” Aang stumbled when the Flying Lemur continued to drag him toward the door, making Aang almost trip as he tried to pull the lemur away from him.

“La’s above! What’s wrong with that animal?!” Master Pakku shouted not that far away, but by then, Aang was already following Momo in the hope of not falling face-first into the ground because of the animal’s insistent pulling.

“I do not know, but we should probably follow. Animals have a sixth sense when it comes to danger, and Momo here is trained enough to…” General Iroh’s voice grew fainter and fainter, with every step Aang took as he followed Momo outside, wondering what could have sat his little friend off to the point the animal would come searching for Aang instead of going to Zuko, Sokka, or anyone closer to him for that matter.

“…Zuko watch out!” Was what Aang managed to hear when he finally took a step out of the meeting hall, which made him tense and caused his breath to pick up; he finally managed to push Momo away and run toward the source, his heart pounding in his throat when he heard Zuko’s name… Why are they here?! …Aang’s brain screeched when he finally ran out of the palace’s doors and saw his friends; his heart all but dropped to the pit of his stomach when he saw Katara pushing Zuko out of the way of rock, squeaking in pain when the rock hit her in the face. “Katara! Why you…!” Sokka snarled and turned toward the boy who was standing in the middle of the stairs, and was holding another rock in his hand ready to throw it at his friends.

“Piss off, you fucking traitor! I told you once, I will tell you again; an abnormality like that isn’t allowed in the Water Tribes.” The boy from back before, Hahn, sneered, glaring at Zuko who kneeled beside Katara who let out a moan of pain clutching her head; raising the rock in his hand ready to throw it at Zuko.

“Why you!” Aang snarled, crossing the distance separating them so fast, that he could have flown toward that idiot, who turned around with confused eyes that were filled with terror when Aang descended on him like a bad omen and delivered a punch that knocked him out cold. With the idiot out and sprawling on the steps in a graceless manner, Aang left him there as he ran down the rest of the stairs toward his friends, his heart pounding in his throat as he reached Zuko who was helping Katara sit and apply pressure on the wound. “Are you alright? What the hell are you doing here?! Didn’t I tell you to-!” Aang couldn’t even continue his questions, his face becoming darker when he noticed the blood making its way down Katara’s face.

“Zuko!” Iroh’s voice snapped Aang from his dark thoughts, and he could only turn to watch the Chieftain, Master Pakku, and Iroh descending the stairs, the Chieftain’s face looked pale, while Pakku looked furious as he snapped orders to the guards and told them to pull Hahn and lock him in his rooms.

When Aang saw Iroh taking his place, he finally stood up; his face emotionless as he spat. “Strike three.” In a voice so cold that even Aang didn’t recognize it as his; but it was enough to startle those around him and make the men shake in their boots when they finally noticed Aang’s eyes having a faint glow to them. “Congratulations, Chief Arnook… your people have just started a war…” Aang hissed, looking so incensed, watching how the man who froze in his place heard these words, and how he paled as the realization made its way to his face.

“Wait! Avatar Aang! Wait please!” Chief Arnook called out, but by then, Aang ignored the man as he went to pick Katara up, pointing to Sokka (Who looked so furious) to walk in the front, and being assured that General Iroh (Whose face had hardened into a picture of pure fury as he stood protectively by Zuko’s side) would guide his beloved to the ship while Aang took Katara Healer Li, to make sure she was ok so they could leave this godforsaken place before Aang did something he would regret.

Spirits above… Aang really hated this place…

Chapter Text

...(The woman looked through the window; her gaze never leaving the ocean in the distance. She hummed a song, tilted her head, and smiled. Her right hand, gripped her glass softly, bringing it to her nose, taking the scent of the drink inside; the fragrant scent relaxed her and made her let out a soft sigh before she brought the glass to her lips to take a sip.

"General Huazo..." Someone called from behind, and Huazo paused; slowly Huazo lowered the glass in her hand before turning to the person who had dared to enter her room without permission. Seeing her Second-In-Command, her lips twitched down, her eyebrow raised as she saw the woman walking until she stood beside Huazo.

"Lieutenant He." Huazo hummed, gazing at the woman from the corner of her eye, taking in the cold calculated look on her childhood friend's face; her friend, who gazed at the distance with a harsh frown on her face. "Want some?" Huazo asked, but she didn't wait for her friend's response. She had already poured the Qianyuan a drink and given the glass to her friend, who hummed and took a sip.

The two of them remained silent, gazing at the ocean and icebergs without talking to one another. Both were lost in their worlds, trying to find ways and solutions for their problems. It was only when they managed to finish half of the wine bottle; Lieutenant He finally spoke. "A rat had snuck into our ship." Making Huazo pause before she took the next sip.

"Oh?" Huazo whirled the liquid inside her glass, her eye took in the pink liquid with interest. "And who is the lovely rat in our mildest?" Huazo couldn't help but question the other Qianyuan, wondering why her friend would tell her this information, when He, knew she could take care of this problem on her own, without the need to come to Huazo and tell her.

"...Princess Azula." Huazo could only blink; once, twice, three times. Before she let out a bark of laughter, finally realizing why her friend had hesitated to take care of this rat and thought it would be appropriate to inform her.

Lieutenant He, waited until Huazo was done laughing; calmly sipping her wine and continuing to watch the ocean without any outward reaction. "Where is she now?" Huazo couldn't help asking after she finally managed to control herself, an amused smile played on her lips and her eye narrowed dangerously as she lowered it to gaze at the deck, watching the soldiers milling around her ship.

"With the other soldiers, going through the morning drills." He said with disinterest, her face scrunching momentarily as her eyes fell on part of the deck where the soldiers were going over their katas. Huazo followed her sight, and a wry smile couldn't help but paint her face when she spotted the Princess almost immediately from her posture alone.

"Did the other noticed?" Huazo couldn't help but ask, her gaze not leaving the young Qianyuan; a possibility after a possibility entered her head, wondering if this little rat had dared to come to her ship on her own or to follow her father's order. Remembering how that bitch Ozai was after that cursed Agni Kai and later Prince Zuko's presentation; Huazo concluded that the little Qianyuan in question was operating on her own without her 'Oh-So-Loving' father's interference, something that Huazo could use to her advantage when the time was right.

"They are waiting for orders." Lieutenant He, tilted her glass for another refill, which Huazo happily indulged her friend with. Instead of gazing at the horizon, they were both content watching the little Princess train with the other soldiers, wearing the full armor of the Fire Nation, and going through the katas with sharp and precise motion. The Princess didn't seem to notice the stares sent her way and how her katas differed slightly from the other soldiers around her (Trained in espionage and infiltration), singling her out to everyone with a brain to spare.

"...Leave her be..." Huazo after going through her options, finally concluded the next step; her order made her friend raise an eyebrow and glance at Huazo from the corners of her eye, her face expressionless, even when Huazo managed to detect the judgment in the other Qianyuan's eyes. "Oh, don't give me that look..." Huazo grinned sending her friend an amused look. "If Daddy Dearest doesn't know about his bundle of joy's little escapade, we could use this to our advantage." Huazo sipped her wine slowly, feeling pleasure curling inside her chest at the possibility presented to her.

"The Northern Water Tribe are narrowminded people who wouldn't hesitate to kill. She already has several targets on her back, being the Princess of the Fire Nation is the last of her worries there." He said, tilting her head to gaze at the little Princess, seizing her up and down before frowning harshly.

"We tried to protect the Princess when we discovered her in our ship, Lieutenant He." Huazo mocked, pouting slighting, and widening her eye to look innocent. "The Princess was so desperate to be recognized by her father, she snuck into the ship, messed with the data to slow us down, then tried to infiltrate the Northern Water Tribe's fort... all on her own.. and was caught up immediately!" Huazo snorted, suppressing her cackle. "We, the loyal soldiers of the Fire Nation did the impossible to save Princess Azula from those Ice Savages. Hostages exchange, General Huazo's life for Princess Azula..." Huazo sipped the last of her wine, an amused smile on her face. "Too bad General Huazo was killed... such a shame! A great loss to the Fire Nation's military, all because an annoying little brat didn't listen to orders and destroyed many important data in a fit of anger. Data that could have led to us winning Agna Qel'a." Huazo snickered, her words causing her friend to snort and return her gaze toward the vast ocean.

"I will write the report..." Lieutenant He hummed, glancing at Huazo with an amused raise of her eyebrow. "After meeting Prince Zuko..." To which, Huazo pouted, but nodded in acceptance, knowing that her friend's demand was reasonable, and anything could have happened from this moment until then. "I will inform the soldiers about the change of the plans." With that, Lieutenant He turned and walked away, leaving Huazo alone, gazing at Princess Azula who was making a nuisance out of herself.

"Why don't you look at that..." Huazo hummed, an amused grin widening on her face almost splitting it in half. "You just delivered yourself to me on a silver plate, you little brat." Huazo cackled, putting her glass on the table, feeling anticipation coursing through her...

Suddenly...

Huazo's journey to the North didn't seem so boring anymore...)...

The thing about Zuko was... it was that he was always angry.

He was angry that the Fire Nation had deviated from Agni's ways and sided with his mad father; disregarding the laws and traditions that were imparted to them centuries ago, following the dream of a madman who brought them to ruin. He was angry that his mother (The one he loved and adored with all of his heart after his uncle) had left him that night years ago and didn't take him with her, leaving Zuko to suffer in that viper nest, that took and took, and left Zuko with nothing.

He was angry that he was the only person singled out by his father, sister, his father's advisors, teachers, and instructors; forever singled out by everyone as they pointed out how he was lacking in every way possible compared to everyone around. Forever having to work and work, and overwork himself, just to reach an even ground with his sister... only to blink his eyes and find himself at the bottom once more.

He was angry that the only person his age was his sister, who constantly disregarded his interests and his role in their home, and always made sure to bully and insult him to the point of tears and humiliation. Striking with Zuko, a type of disillusionment, he never thought he would ever experience before, but after what happened in the past... after they had lost... after his daughter was...

He was angry that what little Fire Bending he managed to learn as a child (Where he spent days training, training, and training some more. Never resting, always training, trying to make his father look at him, trying to make his sister look at him... trying to....) was insulted and brushed under the rug in the face of his sister's genius and talent, compared to Zuko's mediocre display.

He was angry that he was nothing but a child, a twelve-year-old, who stood up against his father's unreasonable orders and opposed his mad plans, while men and women older than him by twenty, thirty, forty, and fifty years stayed silent and didn't do anything to protect their soldiers and people. Men and women who were older than him by decades stayed silent and allowed this unjust to take place; allowing innocent blood to be spilled like it was nothing.

He was angry that his father had challenged a child to an Agni Kai... an Agni Kai where he later disregarded the rules like they were nothing. Passing judgment and punishment, even when the fight had been nulled when Zuko had knelt and forfeited the fight, begging and crying for another chance, and hoping... hoping... (For a split second... Zuko thought his father looked at him and had softened; for a split second, when Zuko felt his father walking toward him... for a split second, when Zuko felt his father cupped the left side of his face gently, he had thought his father had forgiven him... he had thought that his father, maybe didn't hate him as much as he thought... for a split second... and then... Zuko started to scream...)

He was angry over being stripped of his honor and banished from home after that sham of Agni Kai, where his father had marked Zuko as a dishonored individual even when it was the other way around. Banished away from home, forever searching for someone everyone believed had vanished from the world and was no more.

He was angry that he spent years searching for an enemy that later turned into a friend, which turned into a beloved; years of searching only to find the man after so much pain and humiliation... only to then go on a wild chase right after, always failing to capture the teenager turned a lover and confidence, no matter how much he tried.

He was angry about the fact that he only discovered his destiny when it was too late; after Ba Sing Se, after his return to the Fire Nation, after hearing about his father's mad plans, after.... It was always too late... and when Zuko finally realized, when he finally did... it was a race against time, trying to stop Ozai and Azula from succeeding in their plans.

He was angry that after all the begging and the late-night talks, after all the promises and hopes and dreams and wishes... Aang refused to kill Ozai, even though everyone had begged and begged the other teenager to disregard his culture just once... Once... and kill the madman who would never stop until everything burned to ashes under his feet.

He was angry at himself for being weak (Always weak, no matter how much he tried and tried, and trained and honed his skill... he was always weak!), not being able to save his friends from their dark fates, not being able to defeat Azula when everyone depended on him; not being able to save his uncle, and later save his beloved daughter who was lost to him and was subjected to the cruelest torture before being killed...

...Zuko was angry....

And he knew he was angry.

Because he knew his own anger, having spent years and years with his anger until it became a part of his being. And because he knew his own anger and what brought it to the world, he could empathize with Aang when his beloved got angry.

He could empathize, understand, and even encourage his beloved to get angry because forcing himself to luck his anger and emotions so deep in the darkest part would result in nothing but explosive anger that would burn the world down. Locking someone's emotions and pasting a smile was never the answer, it was not the answer and would never be the answer... look where it led them now! Aang just declared a fucking war and almost lost himself to the Avatar State!

Because Zuko knew his anger, he managed to control himself in this situation even when everyone around him was losing it and was a step away from getting lost in the madness that was a war declared in a moment of anger that would doom everyone in this goddamn world and would make many lose their trust in Aang's ability to remain neutral in his judgment after Aang allowed his emotions to get the better of him.

Zuko's anger empowered him in ways he never thought it would ever do. Where anger was a tool of self-destruction for the Fire Benders; for him, it was what helped Zuko push forward when everyone around him expected him to fail and end up dead and forgotten.

It was his anger and desire for vengeance that freed Zuko from his prison.

It was his anger that brought Zuko to the past.

His anger was his strength.

But now... Looking at Katara who pushed him out of harm's way and got injured in the process; looking at Aang who allowed himself to go against his nature and allow his anger to get the best of him and declare a damn war... Now Zuko thinks that he could allow some of the anger and hate he always felt to be laid to rest today....

Now... Zuko wouldn't mind letting go...

...Starting with Katara...

Katara, who was once upon a time an enemy; an enemy that turned into an ally, which turned into a friend, and a friend... A friend who turned into a traitor... a traitor who day after day after day, gave those cold and disgusted looks when she knew he was a Kunze... a traitor who looked at Zuko with eyes colder than the ice she used to bend and would come to heal his wounds when Azula went overboard... Healing... such an amusing and cruel way to describe what Katara used to do after she knew he was a Kunze... it was an overestimation and generous to describe her action as healing, not when it always hurt a lot worse after Katara was done...

Katara... the traitor who... was now a child...

Zuko was not the type to forgive and forget, he was not the type who let bygones be bygones. He was the petty type who always held a grudge even after years had passed and things should have been laid to rest. Zuko was a hunter, he was patient, he would allow years to pass and give his prey a sense of safety and security before attacking when they were the most content and happy, burning their happiness before their very own eyes and giving them the taste of the same despair, he suffered.

Zuko was not the kind to forgive and forget... he never forgave nor did he forget, his memory was too good to allow Zuko to forgive or forget... no, Zuko was the deranged type who was obsessive, possessive, mentally unstable most of the time, and even he knew he was sick in the head to the point of madness...

But... as he stood near the infirmary, leaning on the wall beside the door, listening to Sokka and Katara talking to one another; he couldn't help but wonder if Katara deserved a chance to be redeemed this time... a second chance... just like the one granted to Zuko by Agni who looked down on him and decided that after all the suffering Zuko had to endure, a second chance was allowed to be given to him...

"...Are you stupid or what?!" Sokka's snappish voice, resonated until it reached where Zuko was standing, and Zuko couldn't help but lean down toward the door to hear better. "Did you leave your brain with Gran-Gran or something? Why would you jump into the danger zone just like that? Why didn't you use your bending?! Did a few days in this godforsaken land turn you into this idiot?!" A squeak was heard from inside the infirmary coming from Katara, Sokka had no doubt either pulled her ear or bonked her on the head.

"Don't be a dick!" Katara cried out, followed by Sokka's cursing getting louder and louder. "My body moves on its own, ok?!" Here, the room became silent, only Sokka's loud pants and Katara's huffs were heard. "I just... I just... froze..." A sniffle was heard. "I just... I saw that asshole throw something, and couldn't even think, let alone bend... I just... I felt like... I felt like I was back there... with me hiding and Mo... I just moved..." More sniffles followed.

"What if it wasn't a rock?" Sokka choked out after a while of silence. "What if it wasn't a rock but a weapon... a knife, something sharp, anything, what if it was a weapon? What then?!" Sokka hissed, sounding agitated by the second. "You are putting yourself, an untrained thirteen-year-old kid, in danger! Do you think Zuko, a trained warrior and a Fire Bending Master in his own right, would allow this? Do you think he would let a thirteen-year-old kid defend him and get injured because of him? What do you think would have happened if that damned rock was a weapon or worse?! Katara, I could have-!" Sokka continued to shout, and Zuko continued to stare passively at the wall in front of him.

Thirteen...? Katara was thirteen...? ...Zuko couldn't help but question, trying to make sense of the age Sokka just mentioned, trying to force it to make sense even when it didn't because until now... until now, the only thing Zuko saw when looking at Katara, was that Twenty-year-old woman who always came into his cell, giving him that cold and disgusted look; a look that held hate so deep within them, Zuko always felt his skin crawling when those blue eyes fell on him.

Thirteen... She was still a child.... Zuko breathed out, leaning his head on the metal walk behind him... A child that was not beyond saving... Today's events proved it... part of Zuko couldn't help but whisper, and a choked laugh left Zuko's throat at that thought... A child... Children deserve second chances, don't they? ...Zuko could only wonder, his hand unconsciously touching his scar; a frown crossed over his face as he felt the rough skin under his fingers...

Zuko was not the type to forgive and forget, he was not the type who let bygones be bygones. He was the petty type who always held a grudge even after years had passed and things should have been laid to rest. Zuko was a hunter, he was patient, he would allow years to pass and give his prey a sense of safety and security before attacking when they were the most content and happy, burning their happiness before their very own eyes and giving them the taste of the same despair, he suffered.

Zuko was not the kind to forgive and forget... he never forgave nor did he forget, his memory was too good to allow Zuko to forgive or forget... no, Zuko was the deranged type who was obsessive, possessive, mentally unstable most of the time, and even he knew he was sick in the head to the point of madness...

The thing about Zuko was... it was that he was always angry.

But now... Looking at Katara who pushed him out of harm's way and got injured in the process; looking at Aang who allowed himself to go against his very own nature and allow his anger to get the best of him and declare a damn war... Now Zuko thinks that he could allow some of the anger and hate he always felt to be laid to rest today....

Now... Zuko wouldn't mind letting go of some of his anger...

Straightening himself; Zuko took a deep breath and shifted until he stood in front of the infirmary's door, knocking gently and waiting for Sokka to grant him entry. When his friend did, Zuko opened the door and walked inside, looking at Sokka and Katara (Both looked disheveled, both looked sad, both looked angry, and on the verge of tears; but they would be fine... Zuko knew they would be fine... because this time, he would make sure of it...)...

Zuko went toward the siblings and pulled them into a tight hug...

The thing was... Zuko knew Aang was making a mistake...

For as long as Zuko knew Aang, the Kunze knew that his beloved was the type whose heart would bleed for everyone with no exception. He was a man who was kind to a fault and would do anything and everything in his ability to help those in need. Forever sacrificing parts of himself to make sure that the people around him were safe and lacked nothing they needed; always blaming himself when something happened, even when it never involved him in the first place, or he didn't have the power to prevent it. Aang was the type who would always let himself give, give, and give some more until nothing was left, and even then, he would continue to give until he had nothing, even kindness.

For as long as Zuko knew Aang, the Kunze knew that his beloved was the pacifist type; that he would always avoid fights if he could and would prefer to solve all of the problems thrown his way with talk... Aang was a pacifist by nature; be it the way he was raised when he was young with his family, or the way he was groomed to be by the Southern Air Temple monks who used this as their chance to create someone in the image of their God. Aang was a pacifist man, he hated conflicts and his go-to route was always to run away when things got hard because that was how Aang learned to handle things ever since he was young, and that was the only thing he knew to do even now because this action was the only thing that was his choice, purely and wholly, by his own will and not the ideals stuffed down his throat until he was forced to follow them.

For as long as Zuko knew Aang, the Kunze knew that his beloved wouldn't kill anyone, let alone someone who angered him even if the boy dared to declare war. Oh, no, it wasn't because Aang couldn't do it (Zuko knew he could, it was proven to him when Aang killed Zhao weeks ago and allowed himself to do it and discard his beliefs), nor because he didn't have a dark side to him (Zuko knew his beloved, and he knew that Aang had a dark side to him, the same as anyone around, but the thing was, ever since his beloved was young, he had learned the hard way how to chain that side of himself so far down inside his being it was hard to access unless someone got Aang truly angry... and that only happened twice... that day when Zuko almost died, and from what Aang told him in the past... the day he lost Appa and his anger and hate got the better of him), but because his beloved was that stupid kid who believed that 'All lives are precious' and were sacred in a way that no one had a right to take. Aang had chained a part of himself so far down, that he didn't know how to handle that part when it made appearances; he wouldn't know what to do and how to act, because he was never given a chance to get familiar with anger and hate, and knew how to navigate these overwhelming emotions.

Aang was never cruel, not because he couldn't but because he refused to be; he was a man who refused to lose himself to hate and anger because if he did, then Aang would be nothing but what everyone feared and believed he was. Aang was not someone who would allow his hate to get the better of him, he would never allow his anger to get the better of him, and he would never allow his sadness to get the better of him because he shoved them so far down, and pasted that smile on his face, he forgot how to process these emotions when they get the better of him.

Aang was all about suppressing, suppressing, and suppressing. Never giving himself a chance to process his emotions and think about them rationally, until in the end, it came and bit him in the nose in the worst possible way, and his love, in a fit of rage so uncharacteristic of his pacifist nature, had gone against all of his rationality and teachings and did the stupidest thing there was by declaring war (Not that Zuko wasn't moved by this, oh, no, far from it... but Zuko loved Aang too much to allow him to continue down this road).

...The thing was, Zuko knew it was a mistake, and deep down, Zuko knew that Aang knew this too... but Aang was stubborn, he was always stubborn (If there was one fault in his beloved that Zuko suffered for years because, it was his beloved's stubbornness and the way he continued to hang tightly to his ways no matter what), and Zuko knew Aang would burn himself from the inside out to the point he would only be left with anger and self-loath that choked him day and night and for the rest of his life if he went down this path.

Zuko knew Aang, and he knew his beloved's kind heart would break into millions of pieces if the innocent got hurt in the crossfire. The young, the old, and the innocent; if any of them got hurt in Aang's presence because of his decision, Zuko knew his Aang's heart would break, and that any trust Aang had in himself would shatter beyond repair to the point of self-hatred and doubt would cloud Aang's life until his last breath.

Aang was making a mistake, and Zuko knew that; he knew that, and he refused to allow it to happen because allowing it to happen meant, breaking Aang's heart... and Zuko would die before allowing that... Aang was making a mistake, and even against Zuko's own agenda and wishes (Even when deep down something dark and twisted inside of him was hissing and telling Zuko that this was it, that they could finally make Aang open his eyes and understand, that they-!), Zuko would do anything in his hands to stop his beloved from making the worst mistake of his life.

So, here Zuko was walking to the upper deck like a soldier prepared to do their mission; a harsh frown took over his face as he saw his crew running back and forth preparing everything so they would leave the north. Heedless to the fact that Zuko had not given the orders and that by leaving, Aang would make the worst mistake of his life; a mistake that would remain undiscovered, until something happened to this godforsaken place and the innocent died in the crossfire, then Aang would lose himself to guilt in a way never seen before and Zuko refused to lose his beloved because of this...

People, bigger and stronger than his beloved had lost themselves to guilt, and guilt was the ultimate weapon that destroyed even the strongest of people from the inside out until they were nothing but a husk of who they used to be... and Zuko would die a thousand time before allowing this to happen to his beloved.

"Shut. This. Ship. Down!" Zuko roared when he reached the upper deck, standing in the middle and glaring at the soldiers who were preparing everything for their departure; confusion, apprehension, and even stubbornness could be seen in the crew's faces, and Zuko's glare could only intensify. "Now!" Zuko ordered, his voice louder this time, he was sure the Water Tribe people who followed them and were waiting outside had heard; it was only when he heard the engines shut down, that Zuko let out a sigh, before straightening up giving his next orders "All of you go back into your rooms, we are not leaving the north and this is final." Something to which everyone gave a harsh frown upon hearing, but no one dared to oppose, not when it was Zuko who gave the orders

"Nephew!" The voice of his uncle, calm but with an edge of steel made Zuko turn to the old man, his eyes taking his father figure and Aang walking toward him at a fast pace, both looking somewhat confused and angry at the fact they were stopped from leaving this damn place; the thing was, Zuko was on a mission, and right now, he didn't care about what he was going to face to succeed in it

"Uncle, stay here. I am having a long talk with you later." Zuko stated in a harsh voice, powered by a glare, that was sent toward the old man before he turned his head toward his beloved, with a look that promised heavy retribution. "Now, you... you are going to come with me." Zuko hissed, before taking hold of Aang by his hand and dragging him away, ignoring the confusion and protests his beloved let out.

"Wha...?! Zuko!" Aang all but squeaked and started to struggle something fierce when he saw Zuko drag him toward his room; his face was a bit pale, no doubt thinking about the heavy implication and the false ideas that would spread if people saw them entering Zuko's room. But Zuko didn't care about that; he never cared about that, and right now he wanted maximum privacy and this was the only way they could get it.

"Shut it, Avatar!" Zuko hissed, with an undertone of steel as he finally pulled Aang inside of his room and shut the door; pushing Aang against it. "I'm the one talking now, and you are going to listen to me and you are going to listen well because I refuse to lose you over this," Zuko growled trapping Aang between the door and his body, looking at those grey-blue eyes he loved so much before he started to speak, telling his beloved exactly what he thought about his action, watching how Aang's face shut down as he allowed Zuko to rant until he was finished.

"...I did what had to be done." Aang finally spat after what felt like hours staring the other down but was, in fact, a few seconds. "They refused to listen, so they will suffer the consequences of their actions and that's that." Zuko pressed his lips into a thin line as he heard this, and he could only let out a harsh sigh through his nose when he saw the stubborn light shining in his beloved's eyes.

"You have just started a war, Aang... The Avatar declaring a war... do you even realize the catastrophe of this action? " Zuko whispered, his hands going to cup Aang's face, watching that stubborn press of his lips. "What about the innocent and children?" Zuko couldn't help questioning softly, watching how anger and hesitation shone in his beloved's eyes, but still, stubbornness reigned and Zuko knew his beloved was hellbent on going down this path of self-destruction.

"...They will never learn... it's a high time for them to do." Aang forced these words out, and Zuko could only wonder how much strain it had caused his beloved to say this... how much pain did it cause Aang to say these words and try to mean them, even when Zuko could see how conflicted the other boy was?

"The world was wrong about you; the whole world was wrong about you... They all think that because you were the Avatar then it's your duty to kill and end tyranny in any form present. Still, some actions would always be impossible and if done would result in a catastrophe that not even being the Avatar would save you from its consequences." Aang's jaw locked hearing this, and Zuko even from here could feel the mental gymnastics his beloved was going through; this more than ever gave Zuko the confidence that he was in the right to stop this, because if Aang went down this path of self-destruction, then the Spirits only know what part of Aang would be broken by the end when he would force himself to face the trials waiting for them in the future. "But that's not right, and I know you Aang, and because I know you; I refuse to allow you to do this; not when I know what would happen to you if the innocent people get involved. Not when I know you will lose yourself if I allow that to happen." Zuko's voice was soft, and he could only watch the pain and anger (Anger so strong that it was clear to all) shine in Aang's eyes before the other teen tried to suppress it.

"Well... maybe... you don't know me as much as you think you do..." Aang forced through his lips, and Zuko if he didn't know his beloved any better, would have taken these words as an insult or a knife to the heart; as it was, Zuko knew Aang, and he knew that his beloved when saying such words was more about hurting himself than the other party, so instead of being angry, Zuko snorted and raised his hand to flick Aang's forehead in retaliation.

"You wish." Zuko snorted, a mean smile crossed his face when Aang winced from the hard flick to his forehead. "I found you... I always find you, don't I?" Aang pressed his lips into a tight line upon hearing this, and he would have turned his head away if Zuko hadn't been cupping his face and directing Aang's gaze toward him. "United we can stand against anyone in our way..." Zuko remembered the last words Monk Gyatso imparted to Aang before his death; words that Aang told him were the reason he managed to stay in the Northern Water Tribes the first time and didn't do something stupid. "But divided we..." Zuko stopped, waiting for Aang to continue, watching the surprise, disbelief, and agony shining in his beloved eyes as he heard these words.

"...Fall..." Aang choked after a while, his eyes misting over with unshed tears, and he let out a shuddered breath. "We fall..." Aang repeated as he let out a raw sound of pain, looking close to crying but with that stubborn look in his eyes, Zuko knew his beloved was holding sadness and panic at pay by the skin of his teeth if the way Aang's eyes were darting around was anything to go by. "W... who are you...? H-how do you... A-are you... a...? You are... you are not going to d-disappear now, are y-you?" Aang questioned after minutes spent in silence, his voice tinged with a noticeable hysteria as panic seemed to win somewhat; Zuko noticed his beloved's arms surrounding him, almost trapping him in a tight hold.

"Me? Disappearing? Huh, you must think so little of me, pretty boy." Zuko squeezed Aang's face in his hands, ignoring the first two questions and only offering his beloved a smile, not willing to tell Aang the truth or what happened in the future, not when he knew the pressure and implications Aang would suffer because of it. "Didn't you promise me a marriage, pretty boy? Do you think I will jump ships after finally having you in my hands?" Zuko cooed, watching how Aang swallowed, looking like he wanted to protest and ask more and more, but in the end, Aang held back and only allowed himself to nod slowly, his hold on Zuko not softening one bit, even when the tension had somewhat left Aang's shoulders with this reassurance.

"I... I am still angry at them... I will remain angry at them... I will not forgive them, nor forget about what happened, and if they acted out again, then..." Aang sighed, a look of stubbornness in his eyes told the Kunze his beloved was not going to back down on this and that if needed, Aang would lose it at the Northern Water Tribes once more.

"You are allowed to be angry, Aang. No one is allowed to tell you otherwise, and I told you, didn't I? Who am I to tell you not to be angry." Zuko reassured, caressing his beloved's face. "And forgiveness... no one had the right to demand that from you, even if you are the Avatar. To forgive and forget is a burden too great and difficult for any person, and personally... I find it overrated; I prefer to stick with my petty and vengeful side, thank you." Aang let out a choked laugh hearing that; the look on the Qianyuan's face was one between wanting to laugh or cry, so his beloved went with the choice that wouldn't leave him a mess.

"G-good.... T-that's good... t-that's." Aang choked out, his breath stilling in his chest, and once more, his hold tightened around Zuko. "And you... you are not allowed to leave... all right?" Aang repeated, and Zuko could only let out a confused him watching how Aang was having difficulty putting his thoughts into words. "I... I d-don't care if... you are a Spirit, or a fairy, or... I don't know... I... I don't care... I... you are not allowed to leave... all right? ...even if you were one of the Gods who... you are not allowed to leave... please... I..." Aang stuttered, looking hysteric once more, and Zuko could only let out a sigh, feeling bad because he knew the reason his beloved was spiraling right now, was Zuko bringing out the sentence that was Gyatso's parting words to Aang, and no doubt when Aang heard them coming from Zuko, his beloved already thought the worst was going to happen and Zuko would disappear.

"As if I would ever leave you alone..." Zuko cooed, leaning up to kiss the corner of Aang's lips, smiling as he watched the blush coloring the other teen's face, his action seemed to have frozen the boy somewhat; so Zuko did it once, twice, three times, and even more times until, he felt Aang get hold of himself enough that he wouldn't start spiraling again. "I am quite the possessive type, darling. You are mine, so you too, are not allowed to leave, understand?" Zuko stated, his words seeming to make it through, and finally Aang managed to relax and let out a sigh.

"Spirits above..." Aang grumbled after a while of silence which he spent holding Zuko tight and taking deep breaths to calm down. "What a laughing joke; the shortest war in history... Stopped a few minutes after it took place... You are leaving me no face here, Zuko, no face." Aang complained, leaning on the door behind pulling Zuko into a tight hug, still not willing to let go, not that Zuko faulted him, nor would he complain as he snuggled into Aang's chest.

"Oh, shush, pretty boy..." Zuko snorted, an amused grin stretched over his lips. "You are an Air Bender, peaceful folks and all; no one expects anything from you other than standing beside me looking pretty. I, on the other hand, am too spiteful not to start wars; so, you are not allowed to take my place." Aang hearing this, couldn't help but snicker, looking amused, and was finally calming down from the panic that clouded his mind not that long ago; but that didn't stop the chaos personification from punishing Zuko with a pinch to the side that made the Kunze squeak in surprise, having always been ticklish in that spot Aang chose.

"Well, as long as I am the pretty one, then it's all right." Aang smiled, letting out a sigh, before leaning down and kissing Zuko on the forehead. He whispered something that not even Zuko managed to catch before pulling back. "If you are sure about this..." Aang let his words hang as if waiting for Zuko to change his mind.

"Mn, I am sure..." Zuko confirmed, smiling at the large pout that dominated Aang's face. "Also..." Zuko couldn't help the devilish smile on his face as he said. "As the Avatar, you don't wage wars on the nations, pretty boy; you go to their Gods and order them to spank their misbehaving children and set them straight." Watching Aang's eyes widen at the advice imparted to him.

"...That..." Aang started slowly, an amused smile played with his lips. "Would be way worse than any war taking place." Aang chuckled, looking so vindictive and excited by the prospect of going to Tui and La and ordering them to spank their annoying children for all the pain they caused them.

"I know..." Zuko leaned up, his lips almost touching Aang as he teased the Qianyuan. "So, wanna do it?" Feeling excited when he saw Aang's eyes squinting in delight, letting out another laugh as he nodded his head. "Good boy," Zuko hummed, leaning to kiss Aang's lips, enjoying the crimson color that took over his beloved's face at this action...

After today... the Water Tribes would be Tui and La's problem...

...(Aang didn't want to do this... forgive the Water Tribes he meant. He didn't want to leave the ship, let alone talk with those people no doubt waiting outside, panicking like the idiots they were because they couldn't hold themselves back long enough to realize that no one outside of this bubble they created for themselves would accept their bullshit and allow it to continue.

Aang didn't want to do this ... to discard what the Water Tribe had done to his beloved, to his culture, and his friend and stay here; it would be too much like a slap to the face, it would be like he didn't care about his beloved enough or his friends' feelings and choosing the majority like his precious people didn't matter to him, which was wrong because it was his friends, it was Zuko, what matter the most, not these idiots Aang was forced to learn Water Bending from (Deep down, Aang knew if the Air Monks were still around and that what happened today happened a hundred years ago; he knew the Air Monks would have forced him to go and kneel in apology for allowing his emotions to cloud his judgment. If what happened now, happened a hundred years in the past; Aang knew he would have lost his friends or worse, Zuko... because back then, all Aang knew was suppress and suppress and suppress and favor the majority against those who really mattered).

Aang didn't want to do this ... He just wanted all of this to be over with and for them to leave the Northern Water Tribe, think of it like it was nothing but a bad dream that he had finally woken up from and was going to leave and forget about. He just wanted to forget that this place even existed, and he wanted to get back on the sea and far away from here. Find some Water Bender away from this damn place and try to learn from them, or follow the map that Bato from the Water Tribe gave Sokka and Katara and order one of the Masters there to teach him and Katara and end this farce.

Aang didn't want to do this...

...But it was Zuko who asked...

It was Zuko who asked him to reconsider; it was Zuko who pulled him away and talked to him. It was Zuko who pleaded with him and pleaded for him to stop spiraling down into a dark maze that if entered there would be no way out. It was Zuko who pulled him away, and told him words he thought would be forever gone with the sand of time; gone with someone he adored and cherished and looked up to (And how did Zuko know? How did Zuko realize or understand, or...?! Aang didn't know. When it came to Zuko and his canny ability to know the unknown, Aang didn't know. Was Zuko a part Spirit? Was he a fairy from the spiritual world? Was he a Demonic Spirit that possessed the boy -This was a far fetching idea because no one thought Zuko was acting weird or anything, they acted like Zuko's quirks and habits were normal, even Iroh didn't comment on it, show you that even if Zuko was truly a Demonic Spirit in disguise, he would have possessed this body years and years ago and not something recent- he loved? Was Zuko gifted with the ability to see the future, the past, the in-between? Or was Zuko part of the Spirits established as their Gods who decided to descend and roam this land? Aang didn't know, and Aang didn't care; as long as Zuko was with him, Aang didn't care), bringing with it many questions but so few answers because Aang knew from the look in Zuko's eyes, the Kunze wouldn't answer.

Aang didn't want to do this... but it was Zuko who asked, and if it was for Zuko, Aang would do anything and everything, even if it meant swallowing his pride and giving the Water Tribe a second chance, even when they didn't deserve it after daring to raise his hands against his beloved.

So, Aang marched down the ramp; a scowl on his face as he forced himself to swallow his anger and pride just this one time and give these assholes a second chance, even when Aang would have preferred to swallow his own shoe than give, and really, that's what most of everyone felt like when Zuko had pulled Iroh to the side and told him about the plan. Even Sokka was angry and resistant! And this was his sister tribe, and its Princess was his crush! Told you what everyone thought of this mad plan, but no one dared to say a thing because it was Zuko, and Zuko turned out to be more pacifist than Aang and Aang was the Air Monk between them.

So, Aang marched down the ramp; a harsh scowl on his face. Followed by Iroh (Who only followed because Zuko, no matter how Aang pleaded with him, didn't stay back, and insisted on coming), the guards (Who followed Zuko and acted like they didn't hear when the Kunze told them there was no need to come), Sokka (Who no doubt wanted to settle a score by punching someone from the Water Tribe or talk to the Princess and say goodbye), and Katara (Who even when injured refused to stay back, following them and demanding that they took her with them; even going as far to tell them that Master Yagoda could heal her using Water Bending).

"A-Avatar Aang, please, I-!" That was what Aang was bombarded with when his feet touched the icy ground below, and he could only study every face surrounding the ship briefly; while Aang felt bad when he saw the fear and terror on the women and children's faces, his anger for what his beloved almost suffered outweigh it all.

"Zip it, I don't want to hear a word you had to say." Aang sneered, sending the Chief a glare that shut him up almost immediately and made fear spread around, making Aang swallow and close his eyes, trying to calm himself down. "Three strikes and you are out, even a child knows that. My patience running thin, and I had it up to here with you and the blunders committed by your people. The only reason I am even here talking to you was because my betrothed, pleaded with me to give you a second chance, and not involve the innocent in this crossfire." This made the Chief swallow, his eyes darting to Zuko before returning to Aang.

"I understand." Chief Arnook nodded before turning to Zuko and bowed... oh... how humiliating this must be to the Water Tribes. "Thank you, Prince Zuko, for the benevolence you showed to my people." Something that no doubt, would have made many of the Northern Water Tribe's traditionalists lose it, and start spewing curses, but their fear of making the Avatar angry to the point of leaving and not talking things through, forced them to swallow everything deep down.

"Chief Arnook. You must realize that the actions of your people had not only been an insult to me and my betrothed. But it was also a declaration of war, against the Southern Water Tribes by attacking and drawing blood from the children of their Chieftain, and against the Fire Nation for daring to try and harm their Prince, and my culture." Aang could only watch the man's face become paler and paler by the second, his eyes darting around as if trying to think of a way to prevent this. "After a full discussion with everyone, it was decided that instead of war being declared on your tribe, your punishment would be handled by Tui and La. As their children, it's their job to decide the punishment fit for the crime." A harsh exhale was let out by the Chief before the man closed his eyes and nodded in acceptance.

"...We want to avoid war, Avatar Aang, and we don't want to be made your enemy... we will accept any punishment given by Tui and La, for our transgressions." Arnook bowed to Aang, his words made Aang nod, and the tension that encased his body left.

"...Good..." Aang let out, closing his eyes and trying to regain his barriers. "Now, where is the Water Temple, or you know what, the most spiritual place in here would do," Aang demanded, wanting to find something far away from this and removed, to be able to relax his mind enough and cross to the Spirit World... something that Aang did only once when he was a twelve years old by accident; an experience he never wanted a repeat of, but it seemed people couldn't get what they wished for.

Chief Arnook paused for a bit before nodding his head. "If you will follow me." The man offered, pointing back to the palace, making Aang's face twitch down, but he followed, keeping his anger in check only because Zuko was walking beside him and he didn't want to cause Zuko to lose face if Aang created trouble.

So, they walked until they entered the palace and left through the backdoor. Aang couldn't help but raise his eyebrow at the enclosed area, which ended with a small, rounded wooden door on the other side. "Where are we going?" Aang asked, acting nonchalant even when part of him had some suspicious thought that made him clench his staff tightly.

"Through this door, Avatar Aang, is the most spiritual place in the entire North Pole." Chief Arnook explained, opening the door and stepping aside, allowing Aang to enter first. Taking a deep breath, Aang nodded and went inside, his breath hitched when his eyes fell on a small verdant oasis lying ahead with a waterfall flowing directly behind it.

Shocked murmurs could be heard from behind, and Aang could only sneak a look at Zuko, wondering what the Kunze's reaction to this place; to Aang's amusement (Further cementing in his mind that Zuko was not of this world, or had the ability to see the beyond), there was no surprise nor amazement in Zuko's eyes like the rest who followed, only an annoyed scrunch of his face as looked around and an almost pout when his eyes fell on one of the jagged walls near the waterfall.

"I never thought I'd miss grass this much!" Sokka's amused laugh could be heard not that far behind, snapping Aang from his daze and making him turn toward his friend who was paces away, gazing at the grass and trees in the distance.

"It's so warm here! How is that possible?" Katara questioned, walking beside Princess Yue who offered a soft smile to Katara; even when she sent worried glances, Aang's way every now and then.

"It's the center of all spiritual energy in our land." That was the Princess's reply, before she and Katara, removed their coats; followed by some of the men and women from the Chieftain family, while some, such as Pakku and the Chieftain didn't do so and were content donning their heavy coats.

"You're right, Princess," Aang stated as he crossed the bridge to the island. "I can feel..." Aang stopped as he reached the pond in the middle of the island, his eyes falling on the two fish swimming in circles around one another, almost as if...

"Avatar Aang?" Chief Arnook questioned cautiously, watching as Aang let go of his staff, ignoring the way it cluttered to the ground as he walked toward the pond, feeling such a pull toward that place, that part of Aang was blaring in alarms.

"Aang?" It was Zuko's voice that snapped Aang out of his trance, making him blink a couple of times before raising his hand, and putting it over his eyes. "What was that?" Zuko questioned, making Aang lower his hand and shake his head.

"I... sorry I just..." Aang's eyes return once more toward the fish that... stopped moving. "Huh...?" Aang could only choke out, feeling such wrongness by this still image that part of him wanted to stumble back and run away when he felt a shiver run down his spine.

Before Aang could do anything, he could only let out a choked sound when a gust of air so strong came out of nowhere (And hands? Aang felt someone's hands on his back he was sure), causing everyone to squeak and stumble around as the wind raged and pushed people until some fell down... as for Aang...

He fell into the pond ...)...

The thing about Aang was... it was that he was never allowed to be angry.

He was never allowed to be angry ever since he learned what anger was, in fact, Aang was forbidden to even think about that emotion, always pulled aside by everyone around... His mother, Monk Gyatso, the monks in the Southern Air Temple, the people who came and went, and everyone who ever dared to look at him more than five minutes before passing judgment, and was told he was not allowed to be angry.

Anger and hate, hate and anger... two forbidden emotions that everyone and their mothers shoved down his throat that he wasn't allowed to feel any of them, or even think of them, for someone like him if went down that path would bring nothing but misfortune. He wasn't allowed to think of them, let alone feel them, and because of that part of Aang always thought himself crooked and broken in a way because why was he always angry and spiteful when the people around him could go on and ignore these emotions?!

He was never allowed to be angry... He wasn't allowed to be angry about the fact that he was a misfortune and that everyone in his family treated him like shit for it, and that even when he was trying to do good... to be good... people always continued to treat him like shit for being something he never wanted to be. Aang wasn't allowed to be angry that the only one who was kind to him was his mother, and because of that and her protection, the people around her treated her worse than scum because she refused his father the right to kill him when Aang was proven to be nothing but a creature of misfortune.

He was never allowed to be angry... He wasn't allowed to feel angry even when his mother died and he wasn't allowed to be there during her funeral because everyone and their mother were afraid of Aang bringing them misfortune and despair just sitting in the corner of the room mourning (And how in the name of everything holy, would four years old understand that?! All he knew back then was that his mother was fine, and the next day she died; they refused to allow Aang to go and say goodbye and then lost it at him when he got angry and started to cry!). He was never allowed to be angry, even when his own flesh and blood, his own brother, looked at Aang like he was a monster that needed to be ki-!

He was never allowed to be angry... Even when he spent days, weeks, months... Years! ...on the street. Aang was never allowed to be angry about his situation, he was never allowed to be spiteful, or even allowed to hate his own brother for-! No, Aang was never allowed to be angry... Aang learned that when he spent days in the Holy Temples of Lung-ta, listening to monks go on and on about Lung-ta, about forgiveness, about love, about letting go, about how anger brought nothing but pain, and despair and bad karma that wouldn't be shaken even in the next life.

He was never allowed to be angry... even after being brought to the Southern Air Temple by Monk Gyatso, hoping to start a new life and forget everything related to his past. Anger was forbidden, hate was forbidden, negative emotions were forbidden, and once more, Aang was thrown into the cycle that was to pasting that goofy smile on his face, that always had the effect of making people happy and leaving him be... and after Aang discovered he was the Avatar at the age of twelve, and all his friends in the temple pulled away from him... he really needed people to leave him be.

He was never allowed to be angry... Never allowed to rage and scream and shout and feel mad at how the fates were shitty, and that the higher beings up there were targeting him because why would Aang be the Avatar when he had never wanted to be the Avatar not even once in his life? Why would people tell a twelve-year-old kid who didn't know anything and everything about the world other than the few trips he took with Monk Gyatso that he was the Avatar? Why would anyone want to be the Avatar? Why wasn't Aang allowed to be angry about the fact that he was the Avatar?!

Forgive and forget... all of Aang's life he was told to forgive and forget; to let go of all of his negative feelings and to be the picture-perfect image of a benevolent and neutral leader. Forgive and forget everyone and everything for any wrongdoing, suppress all of your emotions, and never allow them to get the better of you because your life was your duty and your duty was the world.

Forget all the bad that someone could subject you to because hate bred hate, and you do not want to become hate personification because then you would bring nothing but despair and misfortune. Forgive people for what they have done, did, and would do because people make mistakes (But you are never allowed to make mistakes, never allowed to even think about making mistakes, making mistakes makes you bad and you were already bad enough, so don't make-!), and you should guide them if they did so, and help them reach enlightenment... always remember the good people do to you and reward them for every good they did, no matter how small or insignificant, you should always remember and reward, even when those same people had made blunders so big and hurt you so much, you should forgive and forget and move past that... forgive and forget...

Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget. Forgive and forget!

Forgive and damn you, forget!

...But part of Aang refused to...

And maybe... maybe that's why his anger was always on the explosive side...

All of Aang's life, he didn't have the chance to make sense of what was going around him; all of his life he was told to suppress, to stop, to be good and do good and be the perfect image of what Lung-ta would have been and how he would have acted. All of his life he wasn't allowed to be angry or act out, or even process what the hell was going on around him, and how the world was forcing a twelve-year-old to carry it on his shoulders without allowing him to process a thing...

Aang was never allowed to process his life as he went around from major event to major event until Aang could do nothing but push everything deep down and try to forget about it (Always failing to forget about it). Aang wasn't allowed to process his feelings, always having them discarded and ignored and being told to push them down because they were bad. Aang was never allowed to process the fact that he was adopted by someone kind and good and treated him like a human; someone who loved him. He wasn't allowed to process the fact that he was finally safe before the Air Monks descended on him and told him he was going to be the Avatar.... And then... it was all training, and training, and training! He was never allowed to rest, never allowed to have fun, all he was allowed was to study and train, train and study, and travel around and continue trying to make sense of the other cultures around him and push everything down.

...Then Monk Gyatso died... and Aang just wanted a few days to grieve and cry in peace. Monk Gyatso died, and Aang wasn't allowed to grieve... he just wanted to grieve... The monks had decided he was old enough to start learning the other elements, and they were going to send him to the Northern Water Tribes to learn, they wouldn't accept Aang's plea of allowing him a few days to grieve properly before sending him away from the only home he knew...

...Aang ran away...

He ran away, he did the only thing he knew to do and ran away from the temple in the middle of the night. He ran away promising himself that he would return after a few days; he ran away and promised himself that he would return just after processing his grief because Monk Gyatso deserved more than just forgetting and forgiving and Aang refused to discard Monk Gyatso and paste that annoying goofy smile on his face and push his feeling far down and forget about the only person who cared about him in the Southern Air Temple where everyone around only looked at him like he was an animal in a zoo.

Then the storm came...

By this point, Aang was more than sure that his life was nothing but a cosmic joke to a higher being out there. A higher being that was enjoying all the suffering and pain that Aang was going through and was planning on subjecting him to more and more suffering until Aang just broke and lost it on this damned world and ended everything once and for all because how in the name of everything holy did Aang-!

But then, Aang met Zuko...

Aang met Zuko and then fell for him, and for the first time in his life, Aang was allowed to stop, sit down, and process his feelings for the firecracker that came into his life out of nowhere and made him fall in love at first sight with just a smile. A one-in-a-million Kunze who made Aang feel so many emotions inside his heart to the point that Aang thought his heart was going to burst.

Zuko who took one look at him and heard his side of the story before telling him that all this time the world was lying to him, and that all of his life, Aang was forced to live with superstitious people who turned his life into hell just because they feared the tales of old which might have not been true in the first place. Suddenly, Zuko pulled him to the side, gave him the books he told Aang about, and ordered Aang to read and decide... then Aang had to reconcile the shitty life he suffered under the fear and superstitions, with the hard facts that told him there was nothing wrong with him and that he was never a misfortune to begin with...

Suddenly, Aang had all the time in the world to try and process everything around him... and Aang only had Zuko to thank for that because it was only Zuko who took one look at him and told him it was alright to cry, it was alright to allow his feelings to show... It was alright to be angry... it was Zuko who told him that he was never and would never be a misfortune. It was Zuko who told him that he was allowed to feel what he wanted to feel and think what he wanted to think...

Zuko was his one and only...

He was his everything...

And damn it all if Aang allowed anyone or anything to hurt him .

Then the Northern Water Tribe had to be stupid and hurt the only person that Aang cared about (The only person Aang decided he mattered and that he was above everyone and anyone out there) the only person Aang knew he would do the impossible for (Even if it meant to discard part of himself to do anything his beloved wanted). Suddenly, Aang was hit with nothing but anger and terror, at the thought of the person he adored and loved with all his being would be hurt because of his stupidity and his inability to handle his shit and the world around him despite the fact he was the Avatar.

So, Aang allowed his anger to get the better of him, he declared war, and he washed his hands from the Northern Water Tribes, planning on leaving this damned place and going anywhere but here. Not even giving a damn about what would happen to these people by the end of the day because they dared to raise their hands against his precious people, and anyone who dared to do that was nothing but an enemy that needed to be elimin-!

But then Zuko found him, and the Kunze dragged him away by his hand before talking to him. Zuko found him, and Zuko seemed to know Aang from the inside out (Better than Aang himself) to the point Zuko refused to allow Aang to do something stupid... Zuko found him, and he talked to him, and the two of them then agreed they would let Tui and La handle their children and then wash their hands off of this messy affair.

Zuko found him...

...Zuko was the only one who could find him... even lost in his rage...

And not for the thousandth time, Aang couldn't help but think how in love he was...

So off they went to the oasis to talk with the Spirits; off they went to the Spiritual Oasis where the Water Tribe would get their just punishment and Aang would finally allow this mess to be behind him. Off they went, and Aang was hopeful that after this, he could finally leave this forsaken place with his beloved, give these misbehaving children to Tui and La, and get everything over with...

Then Tui and La happened...

They happened, and Aang was once more thrust into a situation he didn't know how to get away from. Suddenly Tui and La took control of his body, their rage that had accumulated for centuries and centuries got the best of Aang. Aang was then only a passenger in his own body, feeling a bile rising in his throat as the Spirits took control and raged and screamed and laughed and promised the Water Tribes nothing but doom for deviating from their laws.

Story after a horrifying story... Aang could only feel sick as the Spirits took control of him, pulling him under, and feeding him every dark story that took place in these lands to innocent people... Story after a horrifying story... Aang was forced to listen to every story, memorize all the names, feel all of their emotions, and experience what they went through... Aang suffers for being a failure to prevent such tragedy...

Aang's life was such a tragedy it was a comedy by this point...

And Aang was so... so tired...

Aang didn't even know how Tui and La managed to let him go... all Aang could remember was the sickly taste of bile and blood in his mouth; the blood that bled from his Qiqiao soaking everything... his face, his robes, the ground beneath him... The horror that Aang felt taking hold of him was similar, to that day weeks ago when he almost lost Zuko, but at the same time it wasn't... but it was all too much, and in the end, Aang could feel the world tilt and his conscious fading...

...That was days ago... or at least Aang thinks it was days ago... his perception of time seemed to have failed in the face of trying to lock those damn memories that Tui and La imparted to him. Memories he never asked for, feelings he never wanted to experience, and sensations that made his skin crawl and bile rise until Aang ran to the nearest trash can and emptied anything that managed to enter his stomach that day...

Gods above, Aang was a mess... But at least, he wasn't a mess like the Northern Water Tribe who from what Aang managed to hear from the crew members who passed his room thinking him asleep; the Northern Water Tribe was suffering a mass hysteria after some idiot spread the news of Tui and La's divine punishment, sending everyone in frenzy.

Hearing the door to his room open; Aang who was lying on his bed, removed his arm from its place on top head covering his eyes, and turned to gaze at the person who decided to get inside his room without knocking. Seeing Zuko, Aang's breath couldn't help but hitch being happy and relieved to finally see the Kunze, after days of locking himself inside his room. "Zuko," Aang called out, and Zuko smiled.

"Remain lying down," Zuko ordered, and Aang did just that, he remained lying down as he saw Zuko come and sit on the edge of the bed, and take his boots off before lying beside Aang, all but trapping the Qianyuan under his weight.

Aang couldn't help turning bright red and letting out a choked noise; his heart was pounding so loudly inside his chest Aang wondered how that thing remained in its place and didn't jump out of his chest. Part of Aang was hysteric in a way, wondering what was going to happen now or if he would end up being killed if General Iroh came into the room and saw the scene the two of them making; the other part, remained still, only allowing himself to tilt his head a bit and breath in the scent of sandalwood and spice, making his body relax almost immediately.

The two of them remained like this for Spirits know how long. Aang lying on his back, finally allowing himself to relax after what felt like days of feeling his head split open with unwanted memories the Spirits imparted to him; unconsciously his right arm sneaked around his beloved and brought Zuko into a tight hug. Zuko on the other was almost curled on himself with his head on Aang's chest; his right hand made patterns on Aang's chest that were hard to distinguish because of the blanket, and his left hand, had sneaked to take hold of Aang's right.

Aang knew this was wrong, wrong to the point of breaking over a dozen of the Fire Nation's rules even if Aang and Zuko were betrothed and were going to marry by the end of the war. Aang knew it was wrong and that he shouldn't allow himself to do this, that if anyone came inside unannounced, they would see and it could affect Zuko's reputation and honor... he knew it was wrong... but after days of being lost in a haze and nightmares that were the lives and deaths of those innocent Kunze boys and Qianyuan girls; just presented and were either killed or drove away from their home... Aang needed this... he needed this, and he would accept the consequences of his action later, but for now... he needed Zuko...

"How are you feeling?" Zuko inquired after Spirits above knew how long had passed. The first word that came into Aang's mind was 'Fine', knowing that he had conditioned himself to give this response to anyone asking, no matter who they were. But this was Zuko, and Zuko deserved more than just a lie that Aang knew Zuko would see through but give him enough face not to point it out.

"I feel..." Aang started, swallowing softly, and allowed himself to relax when he felt Zuko giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. "...Like shit..." Aang finally admitted, letting out a tired sight, and tilted his head down a bit, smiling softly when he felt Zuko's hair tickling his face. "What about you?" Aang questioned, almost letting out a loud laugh when he felt Zuko huff, his irritation strong enough that smoke emitted from his exhale. "What happened? Did Sokka do something stupid this time or what?" Aang cajoled, tightening his hold on Zuko and nuzzling the Kunze's hair, and pressing a soft kiss, hoping that whatever irritation the Kunze was feeling would go away.

"I wish..." Zuko grumbled, letting out an annoyed sigh. "It would have been a lot easier handling Sokka's problems when he decided to go into one of his moods than handling those annoying asses." Aang couldn't help the snort that left him; Zuko hearing it, punished him with a pinch to the side. "You laugh now, pretty boy, but you won't be laughing when those Northies come to the ship, again... planning on establishing betrothal between you and Princess Yue... again..." Zuko hissed, and Aang couldn't help the screech of 'Wait, what?!' that left his throat as he shifted his head to look at Zuko like the Kunze was trying to pull one over him.

"You are... joking...? Please tell me you are joking... I beg of you..." Aang plea, feeling all of his hope for this to be a nightmare he would wake up from because surely the Northern Water Tribe couldn't be this stupid when they knew about his Zuko being his betrothed and that even if Aang called off the war between the north and the Avatar, it didn't mean they were out of the danger zone yet. It was the deadpanned look on Zuko's face and the harsh downturn of his lips that informed Aang it was true, which made him turn to gaze at the ceiling with an annoyed look. "What the hell did they think that would achieve other than me getting fed up and delivering Tui and La's punishment way earlier?" Aang questioned, irritation bled in his voice, wondering what the hell these Northies were thinking of by coming up with this stupid idea.

"It's a complete shitshow out there on the street, and their brilliant idea... was a marriage between the Avatar and their Princess in the hope of Tui and La having mercy if the Spirits saw the Avatar on their side." Aang here, couldn't help raising his left hand and facepalming so hard the sound resonated in the room. "Oh, don't worry, they accepted that Princess Yue would be the second wife, and have none of the authority and claim in this marriage; they just need this political/spiritual/hostage-situation marriage to go through is all," Zuko grumbled some curses under his breath, snuggling aggressively into Aang's chest. "I don't know if I should feel insulted on Princess Yue's behalf or burn this place down for the insult of having to suffer through their speech the first time." Zuko huffed, only relaxing when Aang tightened his hold on the Kunze.

"Oh, Sweet Merciful Lung-ta, they are actively begging for death," Aang grumbled, letting out an annoyed huff, feeling so humiliated and angry that instead of rethinking and repenting, those assholes came up with this stupid idea in the hope of stopping Tui and La's punishment... not that it would have worked anyway, not when Tui and La had had enough of their children and were hellbent on punishing them. The memories Aang suffered through when they took over his body were proof enough, and nothing short of a miracle would stop the two Spirits from doing what they planned on doing.

"Yeah, a death I will be more than happy to deliver..." Zuko huffed, his right hand returning to drawing patterns on Aang's chest, and silence once more dominated the room, allowing both Zuko and Aang to get lost in their thoughts. "I feel bad for Sokka and Katara... especially, Sokka... He was so crushed when they..." Zuko whispered after a while before falling silent once more. "What do you think will happen if the Spirits really went through with their threat and left this world?" Zuko changed the subject, and Aang frowned but didn't point it out, allowing his beloved to do what he liked without a fuss. 

"Generally speaking, nothing much would change... well maybe things would get rough for the people in the North if the Spirits left the world. They would live, but it would be up to them if they could make it on their own like how the Southern Water Tribes managed, or fall prey to their foolishness..." Aang offered slowly, not being sure if the Northern Water Tribes could even manage to successfully survive and adapt like their sister tribe who spent decades adapting to everything thrown their way.

"What about Spiritually? Balance? Its effect on you?" Zuko questioned, shifting until he was half lying down on Aang, half sitting, gazing at Aang with a look that told him if he lied or tried to bullshit his way through this he would get punished.

"It depends..." Aang scrunched his nose, not even he was sure about the outcome. "If the third Water Tribe the Spirits talked about didn't lose the ability to Water Bend... The cycle would continue. Yes, the link would be weaker, more than ever with the Air Monks killed and now the Southern and Northern Water Tribes would be no more, But balance would still be there, you know? There is a third Water Tribe and they could bend water, so the Avatar would be born there, that's that... but if the Spirits got back to their own world and took the third Water Tribe's ability to bend..." Aang left his words hanging in the air.

"Then the cycle would break... and it would affect you, badly, wouldn't it?" Zuko questioned his right hand coming up and his index finger gently running over the bridge of Aang's nose. "What would happen to you if this was the case?" Aang frowned at the question, letting out a sigh and raising his hand to caress Zuko's scared cheek gently.

"Nothing... I just... stop being the Avatar? I don't really know." Aang frowned, opening and closing his mouth before. "The Avatar cycle is all about balance. Water, Earth, Fire, and Air. That's how the order of things is and will always be, trying to jump through the elements without following the cycle... bad things happen..." Zuko frowned, stopping his ministration and looking at Aang with curiosity. "Water was the element I was supposed to learn first, it was always supposed to come first after Air... I... I think? I don't know, but I think I tried Fire Bending once... I don't remember, but I get the feeling that I did... I jumped the cycle... I distorted the balance and... I think I burned someone... I don't... I don't remember who, but I... I know that I hurt them badly... I jumped the cycle and distorted the balance so everything was blown out of proportion." Zuko's eyes widened when he heard this before he blinked the shock and surprise away.

"Just great..." Zuko let out a sigh, lying his head on Aang's chest once more. "Just great... Water Bending will disappear, you can't jump the cycle to Earth Bending or Fire Bending unless we want it to blow in our faces, and if Water Bending is still out there, then it would be with this mysterious third tribe that had spent centuries hiding and no one knew where they are now, so they couldn't help..." Zuko raised his head once more a large pout dominated his face. "Aang, I am going to declare war on the Northern Water Tribes." Hearing this, Aang couldn't help the loud 'Pfft' that left him, and he could only turn to the side, trying to control his laughter.

"Agni above, Zuko!" Aang finally choked out after controlling his shrieking laughter, giving the Kunze a mock glare through teary eyes. "I just did that, and you all but scolded me to death, and now you want to do it? Why would you stop me in the first place if it would always end up like this?" Aang raised his eyebrow, and just to be a little shit, he raised his hand and pinched Zuko's cheek, snickering when the Kunze turned his head trying to bite Aang's hand in punishment, making Aang let go.

"Your declaration was unreasonable; you are the Avatar. I, on the other hand, could and would do what I say and no one could do shit about it, especially after the repeated insult I suffered by the sham of marriage these asses tried to force on my fiancé. Now I declared war on the Water Tribes, what are you going to do, Avatar?" Zuko raised his nose high in the air, sending Aang a challenging look.

Aang on the other hand just snickered, raising his hands in surrender. "Do what? I was busy with Tui and La these past few days. Too busy, didn't even breathe let alone know about how Prince Zuko took over the Water Tribes. Tui and La had so much to say, that I didn't hear about war or how Prince Zuko kicked the old goats in the balls and planted the fear of Gods in their hearts the Fire Nation's style." Zuko snickered hearing this looking so delighted before...

"Oh..." Zuko paused, his breath hitched and a large smile took over his face. "Aang! You are a genius!" Aang blinked almost whispering 'I am?', but was stopped when Zuko all but pulled him by his robes for a kiss, making Aang flush a deep red after Zuko pulled back. "Pretty boy, you just gave me the best plan to solve this shitshow." Zuko snickered, looking so pleased with himself, ignoring Aang's large pout and red face. "Get dressed Avatar, we have some Northies to kick in the balls." Aang let out a sigh, but nevertheless, a content smile painted his face as he followed through Zuko's orders... really...

Zuko was a firecracker and a breeze of fresh air, unrestrained by anything in this world...

No wonder Aang was in love...

...(He was... Sinking...

Sinking...

...Sinking...

...Sinking.

The fish, one black and the other white, came to swim around him, both darting, up and down, left and right. Beside him, above him, behind him. Pushing and pulling, pushing and pulling... pushing and pulling...

Oh ... Aang couldn't help but blink, part of him was passively allowing himself to sink farther and farther into a pond that seemed to be endless... Oh... So, you were here, all this time? ...Part of Aang wanted to ask, but the rational part of him kept his mouth closed, not allowing himself to lose it and open his mouth to lose the precious air in his lungs... Why? ...Aang couldn't help but wonder as he saw the black fish swimming near his face... stop...

Family ...

Motive ...

...Love and ache...

...Deviation...

Guilt...

Punishment!

............Home...

Oh ... Aang could only blink, watching the fish, one white, and the other black, stopping near his face... Oh... Aang could only think, as Aang felt sensations slamming into him one after the other, followed by memories... Oh ...Aang's eyes could only widen as a story was painted before his very own eyes, the story of the beginning, the story of the end, and the story of the aftermath... Oh!

Two dear brothers with names lost in time. One was a Kunze and the other a Qianyuan. A woman, a warrior, and a Chieftain of her tribe... Love... rivals... and then... motive and betrayal... a brother killing an innocent brother, killing the brother's lover, killing the brother's children, and taking over their home and land... establishing the rules, and targeting the innocent because of jealousy, anger, and hate because... why would she chose his brother and not him? Why did she not even consider him? Why did she never look at him?!

...A hate that passed to his people... to his children... to his children's children... and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on, and so on! Until centuries passed, until hate became too much... until... Notok the Mad... anger, fury, and a divine punishment established... until... Avatar Szeto... a promise... and...

Nothing  changes...

No  more chances...

...The only thing left...

...Death.

Oh ... Aang could only blink, gazing at the fish swimming around, pushing and pulling... Oh... Aang could only think as more memories slammed into him... Oh... Aang felt his chest burning and then...

Aang snapped from his trance...

...And he pushed...

Aang broke the surface, and he could only cough, and cough, and cough some more as he managed to pull himself from the pond, gazing at the wind that seemed to finally dissipate and allow the people in this sacred place to get their footing back. Terror was on every face, and from the corner of his eye, Aang could see Zuko trying to break free from his uncle's hold and run toward Aang.

Aang coughed, and coughed, and coughed some more before pulling himself out of the pond and lying on his back, gazing at the night sky above before a choked noise left his throat and a bark of laughter was heard around the oasis... it was only until later that Aang realized that the hysteric laughter heard around was his. It was his and he was losing it and he could feel Tui and La swimming around his legs that were still in the water. Aang could only laugh and laugh, feeling hysteric and a touch insane as memories that weren't his, memories that weren't wanted, flashed before his eyes one after the other until...

"Aang!" Zuko's voice snapped him out of his daze, and once more, Aang was back in the world of the living, and he could only gaze at the night sky with confusion. Tui and La were swimming around his legs, who were still in the water, still swimming around Aang's legs in the water... pushing and pulling, and pushing and pulling, and pushing and pulling, and...

"A-Aang?" It was Sokka's voice this time, and Aang could only let out a hum, gazing at the night sky, and the stars above before another bubble of laughter left him, once more blanketing the clearing with the sound of his hysteric panic.

"I... s-sorry... I... hahahaha! Gods above!" Aang laughed and laughed, and laughed some more. "Hahahahaha... to think... hehehe... to think I declared war on your tribe... forget it... forget the war! Hahahaha!" Aang finally managed to choke out pulling himself into a sitting position and gazing at the pond below where Tui and La were swimming around his legs. "Hehe... forget it... hah... it's not worth it... hehe... not when the Water Tribes would be done for... ha!" Aang laughed and laughed, and managed to take deep breaths, wanting to pull himself away from the pond but being unable to do so, because Tui and La swam around his legs.

"Aang..." It was Iroh this time, trying to pull Zuko behind him, ignoring the Kunze's struggle and the way he hissed his uncle's name, looking wild and angry as he tried to pull his hand away. "Could you please elaborate?" Iroh questioned with a pleasant smile, even when there was a strain around his eyes, and Aang could only let out a soft 'Oh' part of him was hissing that this was not the way to act around Iroh, not when it meant he could lose Zuko.

"...The Water Tribes are dying... a few more years and they will be no more... Tui and La's divine punishment for their sins..." Aang finally managed to force from between his lips, trying to make his words coherent enough and force the hysteric laugh that wanted to leave his lips down.

There were many exclamations of shock, many expressions of confusion and terror, many eyes that widened, and people screaming, ordering Aang to tell them what the hell he meant by his words. Aang could only stare passively before returning his gaze to Tui and La, who were swimming around his legs that were still in the water.

"You know, I always wondered why the Water Benders had become so few and far when they used to be the biggest nation after the Earth Kingdom. Surely even after being killed and captured by the Fire Nation, their numbers wouldn't have dwindled this fast until there were only a few... now I got my answer, and oh boy." Aang giggled against his will, feeling a sort of amusement that wasn't his own but at the same time was; feeling vindication and anger and the feeling of rightness that wasn't his own but at the same time they were.

Aang could only gaze at Tui and La who were swimming around his legs; his head tilted to the side as demands, orders, and pleas were screamed at him... not that Aang cared, not when. "Aang!" It was Zuko's voice that snapped him out of it, and Aang blinked, turning his head toward Zuko who finally freed himself from his uncle's grip and rushed toward Aang.

Ah... but I... no, Zuko shouldn't come near him ... Aang could only think, blinking once, twice, before he stood up and walked until he was standing in the middle of the pond (How could he do that when the pond was so deep it could be endless? How could he walk on the surface of the pond when not a minute ago he almost drowned? How could he do that when he didn't know how to bend water?)... Tui and La were still swimming around his legs... "...Tui and La, push and pull, Ying and Yang; a game of chase started centuries ago between the Ocean and the Moon Spirits, a game of balance and love, a game of harmony. A game their children saw the two Spirits play and mimic, with it learning how to bend the water around..." Aang hummed, turning his head toward the Water Tribe's people, irritation, disappointment, and anger slamming into him one after the other. "The essence of Water Bending, acceptance, change, flexibility... to adapt... to love... and you all spat on it and threw it back in our faces; creating laws and traditions so far from our visions and laws, it's even laughable to call you, our children. Hahahaha!" Aang laughed and laughed and laughed some more, throwing his head back and letting out a hysterical sound... Tui and La were still swimming around his legs...

"You are not Aang..." It was Zuko's voice that snapped Aang out of his daze, and Aang could only blink, and blink, and blink some more before he turned toward the Kunze; now Zuko was close, standing at the edge of the pond, looking at Aang with narrow eyes, his lips pulled down into a frown.

"Wha...?" Murmurs were heard all around him, and Aang could only blink his eyes and turn to the Water Tribes, gazing at the people who were denying his claim, and denying and denying some more. "We have not! We-!" Someone shouted... Tui and La were still swimming around his legs.

"You did!" Aang snarled, his eyes flashed with a bright light and he could only growl at the people who dared to deny his claim. "You did and you will be punished for it... in fact, you are already being punished for it! Have no one of you ever wondered why there was no Water Bender born in the past eight years or so?! Have no one of you ever wondered why all of your children were born weak and some would die, rarely those who are healthy enough? Have no one of you ever wondered how your strong benders couldn't amount in strength to the Fire Nation unless several combined their attacks, and there were only a few who reached their full potential? Have no one of you ever wondered if Tui and La gave you the ability to bend water we could take it back as well?!" Aang hissed, feeling anger, disappointment, sadness, and rage...

"What...?" Sokka choked out, and Aang blinked, feeling confused and... sad... when he looked at Sokka who had a horrified look on his face, trying to shelter his sister behind his back. "Aang... What do you...?" Sokka pleaded, looking scared and terrified, but he stood with his back straight, a warrior with his own right... Tui and La were still swimming around his legs.

"For every sin, there is a punishment, and the Water Tribes' punishment was to lose every blessing given to them by their Gods. They killed their children; Tui and La wouldn't give them any more children to kill. They stopped the women from using the gift imparted by their Gods; clearly, they didn't deserve to be benders, and taking their ability to bend was fair enough trade. They mocked Tui and La's teachings and created their own twisted laws... well, they do not need the Moon and Ocean Spirits to watch over them and teach them in the first place, if they know best." Aang stated, a mocking smile playing on his lips; cruel and sharp as he glanced at the people who were gazing at him with horror and terror and...

"W-we didn't! A-Avatar Aang... we... we...!" Princess Yue's voice made Aang blink, his eyes turned toward the Kunze; Aang could feel only sadness, he could feel only pain, and he could feel hope that maybe... just maybe...

"Princess Yue... the Ocean and Moon Spirits had decided to leave the Mortal World and abandon the Water Tribes..." Aang breathed out, the crime and punishment that was long overdue finally spoken, bringing with it stillness that was saturated with horror and disbelief. "A decision that was taken after Notok the Mad killed the innocent Kunzes who came as peace ambassadors." Aang tried to be calm as he said this.

'It can't be...' and 'You are lying!' and 'Spirits above...' and '...What...?' and... many people talked, many screamed, many cried, all demanding that Aang give them an answer; pleading with Aang not to lie and begging him to tell them this was a lie to punish them and nothing more... Tui and La were still swimming around his legs.

"You know... the Water Tribes always hated Avatar Szeto because he was a 'Biased Avatar'. They always disregarded his words, never showed him the respect he was due, and even considered him an enemy of some sort... if Avatar Szeto was as biased as you all accused him of being, he wouldn't have begged the Ocean and Moon Spirits to give you another chance. He would have taken his chance to execute revenge for killing his fiancé." Aang hummed, a cruel smile on his face, sharp and vindictive when he saw people flounder around. "...But what did you do? What. Did. You. Do? You had one chance to repent, one chance, and none of you cared; none of you listened to Avatar Szeto when he asked you to repent and return back to Tui and La's teachings or else..." Aang ranted, feeling anger that was not his but at the same time was; feeling disappointment that was not his but at the same time was.

Feeling guilt that was not his but at the same time was, and sadness for how things had turned out and the innocent lost in the crossfires by people who made themselves Gods when they were nothing but mere foolish mortals who should have learned their place "Avatar Aang, we-!" Someone sobbed, crying out and kneeling, begging and begging, and...

Tui and La were swimming around his legs...

"We gave you a chance, but you refused to listen!" Aang snarled, making everyone flinch and some even shook in their place when they noticed Aang's eyes and tattoos were glowing. "We gave a chance, one chance, a chance so you could finally return to the light and stop this madness that had infected our land. One chance, and if you fail... then find a new Spirit to watch over you because we would abandon this infected land with its ungrateful children!" A voice of a woman left his throat that was not his but at the same time was, a voice of a man that left his throat that was not his but at the same time was... a...

"Then why did you stay?" Zuko's voice made them blink and blink and turn to the caller. "Why did you remain here, even after hundreds of years when you could have abandoned them a hundred years, two hundred years, or during the war? Why did you stay?" The Kunze, a man, questioned, looking at them with narrowed eyes shining with anger, looking like he wanted to cross the pond they were standing in the middle of; a fire shone inside the little one, marking him as Agni and Taiyou's child.

"Oh? Are our eyes deceiving us?" They couldn't help but tilt their head and gaze at the little marvel prancing around in their oasis. "If it isn't One of Agni and Taiyou's beloved children. Right here in the middle of our oasis surrounded by these barbaric brutes?" They couldn't help but question, feeling amusement and a sliver of vindication, knowing what would happen if Agni discovered one of his most beloved and favorite children was inside their infected home. "My oh, my... Agni would be so furious that one of his most beloved is..." They paused, they tilted their head, and they saw what everyone else didn't... they could only laugh. "Oh... I see, I see. Hahaha!" They laughed, throwing their head back, and laughed when they felt the blazing fire almost being unleashed and burning everything around.

"Hmmm, I don't." The Kunze spat, narrowing his eyes some more and pulling his hand away from his uncle who was trying to pull him away from the pond. "You still didn't answer my question." The Kunze sneered, reminding them of the question asked.

"You are a spicy one, aren't you?" They hummed, feeling nothing but amusement that they hadn't felt for centuries... such a foreign feeling after all these years of rage and hate. "I can see why Agni chose you as the carrier of his blessing..." They mumbled, gazing at the fire inside the little one, feeling a bit baffled to see Agni, the one who ascended into the heavens and left this mortal world to slumber in Taiyou's embrace, deign to open his eyes after centuries of slumber and involve himself in the mortal world by giving one of his children his fires. "But to answer your question... a new Water Tribe came into existence, so we stayed." They stated haughtily, a part of them was weary of angering the little one who seemed to have a close connection with Agni...

They had not seen Agni for centuries after centuries after centuries... but they still do remember his rage, and it left a deep impression on all of the Spirits out there, to the point they never wanted to make the God of Dragons and Fires angry or walk in his path if he was... Agni, the human who ascended into a curse, who ascended into a Spirit, who ascended into a God. He was the child who killed the Fifth Lion Turtle and with that action, he managed to cut an unknown infection that spread into their world and the mortal world, cementing himself as a God when he was a mere Mortal... Agni, who would have been the first and only Avatar and the ruler of this world and the Spirit world, but gave it all away if it meant bringing his beloved Taiyou back from death.

"W-what... a n-new?!" Murmurs of shock looks of disbelief, and confusion took over every face gazing at them, wondering if what they heard was true. Fear, hope, and so many more emotions they managed to witness and they raised their nose in the sky.

"Oh, you should thank Szeto for that..." They mocked, and blamed because they knew these children had turned their life into hell during that period and almost made Agni burn them alive because that rotten child 'Notok' had dared to kill his beloveds and made Taiyou weep and hide; not showing her face until Notok was punished... the Darkest Day in the Fire Nation's history, indeed...

"The man knew the Water Tribe would never repent or see the errors of their ways... nice man really, cunning too, for forcing us to stay here using such an underhanded method... too bad what happened to him, and the rumors spread around by ungrateful children, we really loved chatting with him." They chuckled, remembering a cunning man as a fox who gave them a look of understanding and acceptance for their decision, before stabbing them in the back with an underhanded tact, by building a tribe that needed them and depended on them, forcing them to stay in this world more than they wanted.

...The child they were swimming around had Szeto's potential, but instead of hiding behind the mask of benevolence and a position unfitted for him; this child hid behind goofy smiles and careless acts that would make many warm up to him and spill everything they had... unaware of the rage deep down in this child's heart and how he would never forget a single word or act because his memory was just... too good for that...

"You are sidetracking." Agni's child huffed, looking close to bristling as he glared at them, and they couldn't help the smirk crossing over their face... My, my... the little one is really attached to this child... they wondered if they could use that to their advantage...

"My, my, pushy too, Agni's beloved indeed." They couldn't help but tease, enjoying the way the Kunze bristled and almost took a step into their pond if his uncle didn't pull him back. "Again, Szeto saw that my children would never repent, never change, and even if they did it would take hundreds of years for it to take place, and reach the point the Southern Water Tribes reached... and mind you that only happened because one of Lung-ta's Temples was there... So, he came up with the idea of a third Water Tribe that would be taught the essence of our ways and would follow our laws." They smiled, remembering that tribe filled with their surviving children, and how it was only their isolation that saved them from becoming crooked.

"How did no one ever know about this?" The little Kunze's uncle whispered, looking so confused and fascinated in a way, his eyes glancing toward one of their children who also looked confused and shook his head to the uncle's silent question.

They decided that today, they would humor Agni's children and answer their question, and only Agni's children would get the honor of that because looking at their children, Tui and La could only bristle "Because we did not want anyone to know. It was easy really, how many things could go under people's noses to the point of remaining undetected for centuries. Szeto collected all of our unwanted children from the South Pole; it was decided that they would be hidden away from the Water Tribes' sticky hands and warped views. Better yet, the world as a whole... less chance for them to grow crook like these children; they were taught the true ways of Water Bending, and the rest was history. It worked, and a tribe that followed the true traditions and the laws given by us was born... though we would admit they did get a little sidetracked on the way, to the point some of their crowns became crooked... we think it was the isolation but well, they are happy." They sighed, remembering their children's quirks, and felt amused by it.

"And you stayed... for them...?" One of their children from the South questioned, looking at them with wide eyes filled with wonder; they tilted their head and gazed at the little girl, smiling a bit when they realized she was one of the children blessed with full potential in the hope of being one of the few who would change the ways of things.

"...We stayed... For them, and all the children who had the misfortune of being from the Water Tribes..." They sighed, remembering all the children who died unjustly and were taken away from them so young; remembering the children whose potentials rivaled Agni's children but had their talents snuffed by their tribes. "...But no more, we have had enough." They snarled, finally allowing some of their anger loose, gazing at their children with cold eyes. "We gave you a chance...  a gift... but you didn't want it... now, you will suffer the consequences ." They took a step toward their children, controlling the water around them and encasing them with a doom made of ice.

"No, wait! Please, wait, I am sure we could change, I am sure we-!" Cries of fear and terror, people falling to their knees begging, tears streaming down their children's faces as they begged and begged and begged some more... Tui and La were angry, and they refused to listen...

"Oh, you would never change! Empty words said by hundreds before you and nothing changed!" They snarled, their voice echoing so loud the ice cracked. "You had a sister, little Arnook. A beautiful child with so much potential, all gifted by us, hoping, hoping... hoping... she would be the one to reform this stupid tribe. 'Yu', was her name, sound familiar?" They turned to Arnook, glaring at the boy frozen in place as he was reminded of the innocent life that was taken while he remained unmoved. "You raised her from infancy have you not? You cared for her, have you not? You loved her, did you not?!" They questioned, their voice getting louder and louder with each question asked, feeling their tight grasp on their anger slipping by the second.

"I... I..." Arnook opened and closed his mouth, looking so shocked and hysteric, as he was forcefully reminded of a past, he tried to forget. They saw, how the one Tui blessed with life gasped, looking at her father with disbelief, confusion shining in her eyes as this was no doubt the first time, she heard about this.

"'Don't worry, Yu, your big brother will always be here, to protect you.' ... 'Don't worry, Yu, your big will always be there for you.' ... 'Don't worry, Yu... I will always stand beside you.'..." They said, and just to be even more cruel, instead of using their voice, they summoned Arnook's voice, watching how his face paled when the words said decades ago echoed with a voice that now matured into a man. "'Ah,' Yu thought. 'Her brother was the most amazing person in the world.' ... 'Ah,' She thought. 'My brother was my hero.' ... 'Ah,' She thought. 'I needed to be stronger so I could protect him too.'...." This time, the voice of a small girl echoed, causing everyone to gasp, as for Arnook the man paled so much that he almost turned as white as snow.

"I... it was... I..." The man stuttered. No doubt hearing the voice of a dead sister forgotten about (Or not forgotten about, but pushed down so far down, it came back every time the man closed his eyes, always being haunted by the ghost of a sister he raised with all the love in his heart, only to be forced to hate because of stupid traditions and laws not given by them).

"'Huh...?' She thought. 'Why was her brother looking at her so strangely? So... so... angry and heartbroken?' ... 'Why?' She thought. 'Why was her brother pulling away from her? Why was he pulling away from her? Why was he calling her a monster? What did she do?! She promised she was extra good this time because it was her birthday and Arnook promised to take her surfing so why was he calling her-? Did she do something wrong?!' ..." They wanted to be cruel, they wanted to be so, so cruel; the smaller girl's frightened voice echoed around, sounding so hysteric and afraid with every word shouted.

"Enough!" Arnook shouted, his face losing all of its colors, shaking in his place as he was forced to listen to the thoughts of his little sister whose whole world was her brother who was a hero akin to a God in the little girl's mind.

" 'Is it... my fault?' She thought. 'So, she was a monster and she needed to go...? She needed to go because if not then only bad things would happen to her brother.' ... 'I am a monster...' She cried. 'But I don't want to go, I want to stay, I want to be with brother, he promised we would always be together, he promised we would protect our home together, he promised we-!'..." They let out a cruel laugh, enjoying how faint Arnook looked hearing his sister's sobbing voice. "What did you say?" They questioned, taking a step toward the man with eyes that glowed brightly. "What. Did. You. Say?" they repeated, spitting every word and watching how the man shook.

"...It's our traditions... and the traditions our forefathers followed... either you leave or be killed..." Arnook finally choked out, his eyes getting clouded with unshed tears as he was forced to remember a past, he desperately tried to forget.

"'Oh,' She thought. 'But... but I don't want to leave... this was my home... I only knew home, and everything out there was scary, and the Fire Nation's monsters were out there and would get me and hurt me, Arnook wouldn't be there to protect me. I wanted to stay home with brother!' ... 'Oh,' She realized. 'I could stay...'." They continued, using Yu's voice to make the damage sink, their anger getting the best of them with every word said.

"Please... stop..." Arnook begged, but they continued because they didn't care, and they were angry, and no one of their children even stopped when those innocent babes were slaughtered and begged for mercy using these exact words.

"'Oh,' She realized. 'It is ok, I can stay, if I'm killed at home, then it's all right, at least home is better than out there with the Fire Nation monsters; so, it is ok, I can stay...' ... 'Oh,' She concluded. 'I could tell Dad to do it... Dad really hated me for killing Mom when I was born, so really, I could tell him and he would be more than happy to do so because Dad always hated me; it was all right, Arnook wouldn't even be there to see, I would make sure of it and everything would be all right... Dad would finally be happy, Arnook would be happy, and everyone would be happy too...'..." They paused looking at Arnook with a wry smile. "'Oh...' She thought as the life was bled out of her. 'I forgot to return that doll to Kanna... Kanna would be sad... she really loved that doll...'." And that did it, and the damage was done, and Arnook lost the strength in his legs and he fell to the ground, looking as if his soul had left his body as he heard Yu's final thought.

"G-Gran... Gran..." They heard a shocked whisper, and they turned toward the two children from the south whose eyes were wide as they heard their Gran-Gran's name, they glanced past the children's shoulders and saw little Pakku, one of the few who were blessed with full potentials. A boy who even when he tried to do everything right, his ego blinded him way too much to allow him to fully connect with the true teaching of the Water Tribes.

"Kanna always hated the Water Tribes." They said, watching Pakku's face pale as the name of the one he never managed to forget was mentioned after all these decades; feeling amused when he saw the man shake when he heard Kanna's voice, and just to be on the crueler side, Kanna's elderly voice echoed around. "She really hated the Water Tribes and thought them fools. She wanted to be a warrior and protect her home, she wanted to show everyone that she was a capable person even if she was not a bender. She wanted to show everyone around that women were also capable of leading and fighting and not just staying home bare-footed and birthing babies. She wanted... but she was born a woman; a curse, she always thought, but one she would carry on her back with her head held high, even if her parents arranged her marriage without her consent... Pakku was nice enough; he wasn't mean like the other brats around, and he respected her and seemed to really like her, 'Yu' said he even loved her, and Kanna would admit, she was becoming fond of him in her own way... even when she hated that indulging look, he always gave her every time she demanded he teaches her how to fight and he would laugh her request off." They grin, watching how Pakku swallows.

"Wait, what?" A voice screeched and the two Southern children gazed at the older man with shock and disbelief, the little girl even scrunched her face at the implication of her beloved Gran-Gran with that annoying older man.

"She was fourteen when she saw her best friend get killed for presenting as a Qianyuan as was traditioned because her friend didn't want to leave..." They sneer, their eyes going to Arnook, before returning to Pakku, their anger got the better of them as they hissed. "Kanna really, really hated the Water Tribes... She could only look at them and see them surrounding her, looking at her, waiting for her to present so they would judge her and decide her future; either banished, either killed, or forever a slave and a servant to people who seemed to have deviated from their Gods' will." They spat, just the reminder of how low their children had fallen made their blood boil.

"Kanna was fourteen when she decided to run away... yes, she loved her parents; yes, she liked Pakku and knew she would have had a wonderful life with him, but she hated her people, and staying with them and watching how their faces twist into something nasty when she failed their damned test? Kanna preferred to take her chances with the Fire Nation's monsters than remain with the monsters in her home. She heard the whispers of her tribe and she knew that the Fire Nation had this unhealthy obsession with Kunzes and keeping them safe, even following the will of their Gods to the letter; as long as she was an unrepresented child or a Kunze, she was safe and that was that. So, Kanna ran away... 'Too bad,' She thought. 'I never managed to tell Pakku that I really, really liked him.'..."

The last words hurt, they knew it hurt, and they knew it broke the man's heart then and there, even when the man just straightened his back and didn't show any outward reaction to hearing that the love of his life cared about him. The love, Pakku, refused to marry because he lost and waited sixty years for because his idiocy robbed him of it.

"She went to the South. They say that the South was different from the North in traditions and rules... Not much, but enough... They say the Southern Water Tribes were savages and uncultured, and their women were allowed to bend their element and fight, sometimes even lead a tribe. 'Shame!' She used to hear from her birth tribe. 'A woman? Water Bending and fighting beside a man? The world must be ending!' And the famous ones 'What did you expect from savages who allowed the Kunze men and Qianyuan women to live?', 'Hah? Do they not banish them?!', 'The Qianyuan women are allowed to stay in the villages as outcasts, but the Kunze men are ordered to leave.' ... 'Well,' Kanna thought. 'Maybe the South wouldn't be so bad after all... if only Yu was alive, she could be with her now...'..." They snorted, remembering every word said and done between these sister tribes and how deep down it was all about hostility, one looking down on the other while the other didn't trust them enough and was hostile.

"Kanna always hated the Water Tribes and thought them fools... She wondered if this was always how things used to be since the start of time, and would remain so until the end; an end that seemed closer and closer as the days passed and the Fire Nation got closer and closer to victory. She hoped not, she hoped that her daughter... she hoped that her grandchildren... she feared the Fire Nation, and she feared what they would do to her precious people; the Fire Nation was near, and she could only wonder what would happen to her village, the women and children, she feared what they would do to them because who hadn't heard about Fire Nation's obsession with Kunzes?" They could see Agni's children getting irritated by the insult directed at them, and they couldn't help flashing a grin that was full of teeth and manic energy, enjoying how the little Kunze bristled in his place and looked ready to attack. "Once, she snuck away in the middle of the night; Sokka was asleep, having spent the day hiding in his room crying, not because his father had left for war; oh no, the boy was braver than that, but his childhood friend had presented as a Kunze a few days ago, and Sokka saw his father as traditioned, tell his friend to leave... it broke the boy's heart, and she could see in her grandson's eyes, that he believed their culture was wrong and twisted, but the majority had ruled and the boy left. It had been days and Kanna wondered if it was too late..."

"Gran-Gran... she..." The Southern boy whispered, looking so sad at the reminder of a friend long gone by his tribe's idiocy; a friend lost to the sand of the times because people were idiots to the point of refusing to repent.

"She found him... she found a Fire Nation soldier standing in front of the crying boy. She thought him dead. In fact, she thought both of them were dead if the soldier noticed her. The thing about Fire Nation was that they were so obsessed with Kunzes, that they would raid the Water Tribes to steal them away, and wouldn't hesitate to kill to do so. Kanna never knew why, but she always suspected something more sinister going under. She watched, she prepared her knife ready to attack, and she gave a quiet prayer and an apology to her grandchildren for not being there after today; she watched, and she prepared to attack, and she could only freeze in her place, when she saw the Fire Nation soldier take their helmet off, showing a woman, a Qianyuan woman by the smell, no older than the boy himself, fretting as she tried to calm him down. 'It's ok, it's all right, don't cry, everything is fine, you are safe now, the Ice Savages will not be able to harm you anymore; I will take you home, everything will be all right. Please don't cry; here, are you hungry? It's ok, don't cry, I promise I will never allow anyone to hurt you ever again, please-!' Kanna stood there, she watched, she listened, and in the end, she could only hear the promises given and the picture painted of culture from far away, that everyone up and down, swore was barbaric. Kanna watched, she listened, and she could only feel jealousy of how her culture had fallen so low that the barbaric culture of her enemies was more welcoming and inviting to her people than her own. In the end, Kanna could only think. 'Well, it wouldn't be bad if the Fire Nation won, at least Sokka and Katara would be welcomed there'..." And oh, how they burned, oh, how insulted they felt, oh to have it thrown into their face how inadequate they were and how Agni, Lung-ta, even Oma and Shu's cultures were way better than theirs when they had sacrificed so much for their children and did more than the other Spirits did!

They stayed!  For centuries after and centuries after centuries! Instead of leaving for the Spirit World like the rest of the Spirits, Tui and La stayed! Remaining in this Mortal Realm, to help their children and stand beside them. They stayed, and they cared, and they loved all of their children equally! Only to be slapped in the face over and over and over again to the point that other cultures were more welcoming than theirs and their culture was all about love, change, and adaption! They stayed, they stayed, they stayed, they stayed, they stayed!

They stayed !

So, why did their children turn out rotten?!

"Spirits, release him, now!" The little Kunze snarled, and only then did they notice the blood running down their face from their Qiqiao, soaking their face and clothes with blood. The little Kunze snarled, looking so furious and frantic and they couldn't help the sneer crossing over their face, and they glanced at the shaking children that were so rotten from the inside out they needed to be eliminated.

"No..." They hissed, their blood boiling even more as they looked at the infection that destroyed their land and poisoned all the little ones to the point, that they turned rotten like them. "No..." They repeated, even when by doing so they committed an unforgivable sin by harming a poor child of Lung-ta and holding him hostage against his will. "Not until they are punished, not until they taste the same medicine, they allowed their brothers and sisters to taste, not until we teach them what's it like to suffer!" They snarled, their words bringing with them a further wave of terror that wafted from every pore.

"Let him go!" The little Kunze shrieked, all but jumping into the pond to reach them, and for what felt like the thousandth time the little one was pulled by his uncle. "Now! Release him! Now!" The Kunze struggled, looking hysteric as blood continued to pour down their face.

"No!" They snarled once, more, moving their hands and bending the water around them in a dangerous display. "Not until we teach them, not until we get back all that we gave them, and Water Bending will be no more; not until we destroy this damn place to the ground!" La growled, bending the water from their sacred pond, and pulling some of Tui's power to increase their power, preparing to attack. They could see the little Kunze struggling almost pulling away, almost jumping into the water and they couldn't help but hiss in annoyance. "Take one step into my pond, little one, and Agni's child or not, we won't hesitate to discipline you!" They threatened, even when they knew the retribution, they would suffer for this threat would be a thousand times worse if Agni heard about this.

But they were tired, they were disappointed, and they were furious! The time of forgiveness was over, and now it was the time for the punishment that was overdue. Yes, they might feel a bit bad about using one of Lung-ta's children and the last of his monks; yes, they knew an action like this would cause unrepairable damage to the one they were using, and yes, the Avatar cycle would probably break and the Fire Nation would win this war... but wasn't that what everyone wanted and wished for? Agni's culture was desired and loved, and surely, everyone would be too happy being under Agni's shadow... so what?!

A snarl from the little one followed, and they couldn't help the snort leaving them, wondering if the little Kunze would be as bold as using his father's blessing then and there... they doubted it because if the little one told anyone about the blessing he received from Agni, then the little one wouldn't have left the Fire Nation and would have already been the Lord of Agni's lands. Still, the panic in the little boy's eyes told them that this was possible, but they didn't care, the child could do what he wanted whenever he wanted and they wouldn't let go, not until they punished all of their children and ended this stupidity that lasted centuries.

The wind picked up, and they could only furrow their eyebrows in confusion, wondering how the winds could be felt inside of their doom of ice and water, created to trap their idiotic children. The wind picked up once more, and their face was twisted in confusion when they saw the children stumbling and falling on their knees from the harsh wind; confusion, and terror in their eyes as they looked at Tui and La as if they were the ones who were doing this... They weren't...

The wind picked up, and they couldn't help but wonder if Lung-ta (That annoying peacock who stayed high in the skies and did nothing when half of his children were slaughtered; all because he said it wasn't the right time to act) had decided to get off from his high throne and descend to the mortal world. The wind picked up and blew behind, and they let out an annoyed growl and whirled around, planning on punching that annoying peacock in the face if it was Lung-ta who decided to show himself after all these centuries.

They froze, they let a confused noise, and they felt a shiver run down their spine at the sight that greeted them. "A... A-Avatar... A-Aang...?" They questioned, confusion coloring their voice as they gazed at the.... "...How...?" They wondered, trying to make sense of what in the name of everything holy they were seeing.

"Aang? Aang!" The little Kunze shouted, hearing that name. It seemed that this was all the wind needed to pick up, and they found themselves thrown out of their sacred pond by a wind so strong it was like a full blow of a storm. Making them slam into one of the bamboo trees behind breaking it in the process and almost breaking their spine...

The link was severed...

...Tui and La were no longer swimming around his legs...

"...Ah..." Aang blinked and blinked and blinked some more. "Fuck..." Aang could only choke before turning to the side and throwing up, coughing and hacking as the scent of blood and bile intensified. "Fuck..." Aang moaned, clutching his head trying to make sense of everything as chaos and madness swam in his head.

"Aang! Aang!" Zuko's voice resonated not that far, and Aang could only blink, once, twice, three times; trying to call Zuko's name but his tongue was too thick and heavy to manage to form the words right. Hands were pulling him away from the tree behind, the familial scent of sandalwood and spice, and Aang could finally focus enough to see everyone around.

"...F-fine... am... fine..." Aang tried to reassure his beloved when he saw Zuko's scared face, feeling his heart hurting because Zuko should never feel like this... but his tongue was so heavy, and everything was fuzzy, and Aang didn't want to be plagued with the images and stories now swimming in his head. "La... Tui..." Aang tried to say, only to fail... the world titled from its axes...

Everything went dark ...)...

Zuko was a vision... that was all Aang could think of as he looked at his beloved from the corners of his eyes. Feeling his heart beating as Zuko descended down the ramp and gave him a teasing smile that made his heart pound some more. Decked in makeup, jewels, and his robes, Zuko was a vision that stole his breath away.

"We need to make a statement, Aang."

Zuko had said, pulling Aang out of his room as he went to Sokka and Katara, and then Iroh, telling them about the plane; about what they needed to do, and about the actions taken from now on, bringing with it hope as everyone started to scramble around, trying to make everything perfect for their talk with the Northern Water Tribes.

Zuko was a vision, he truly was, and Aang couldn't be more in love when he saw his beloved walking with his head high like a warrior ready to take whatever thrown his way, and knowing Zuko? The beautiful Kunze wouldn't take anything lying down and would make this meeting a memorable one.

They walked to the palace, and Aang's lips could only twitch down at the sights that greeted them during their walk; while part felt vindicated and pleased seeing how these people who deviated from their Gods and brought Calamity on their own heads were losing it, part of Aang couldn't but worry about the innocent, those poor children and the women and even the few who left these lands and sought asylum with the other benders... what about the tribes so deep into the icy tundra made of those unwanted, what would happen to them? This more than ever cemented in Aang's mind that he was doing what was right.

They reached the palace, and Aang took a deep breath and clutched his staff tight, forcing a severe look on his face as he prepared to face the Northern Water Tribes, even when part of him just wanted to leave. Before Aang managed to open the door, he was left staring in surprise when Zuko kicked the door hard enough that they slammed into the icy walls behind, making everyone in the room stop shouting and turn toward the doors with confused looks.

"Ok, bitches! Listen up, and listen well because I won't repeat myself a second time." That was what Zuko said as he entered the room, unaware of how Aang was left blinking in confusion, staring at his hand that was still in the air prepared to open the door; Iroh, on the other hand, all but let out a choked noise as he ran after his nephew who walked inside the Northern Palace like he owned the place.

"Who the fuck-?!" An Elder shouted, looking so incensed as he stood up and marched to Zuko with a dark look on his face, snapping Aang out of his daze and making him rush inside to stop anyone from touching his beloved... only to watch with baffled eyes how his beloved kneed the man in the crotched watching him fall to the ground and continued out without a care.

"I said listen, and that meant all of you," Zuko sneered, raising his nose haughtily as he said. "Because unless you are content with being Tui and La's practicing target for eternity, you will listen as the Avatar and I, found a solution for your fucked up situation." Zuko put his hands on his waist, daring anyone else to say anything.

A hushed silence took over; the Water Tribe's men and women looked at one another, hope reignited in their eyes. "I... is that so...?" Chief Arnook, who looked so haggard so... so small... compared to a few days ago, questioned. Looking between Zuko, Aang, and then his daughter, before raising his hand and rubbing his eyes. "Then... Avatar Aang, you agreed to-?" The Chief started only to be interrupted.

"No, I didn't," Aang stated coldly coming to stand beside his beloved's side. "And if you know what's good for your tribe you wouldn't continue that sentence." Aang closed his eyes, letting out an annoyed sigh before opening them. "I will never dare to disrespect my betrothed, Princess Yue, and myself by entertaining such thought. So never ever think about repeating that request unless you want me to leave you to your own devices and allow this divine judgment to befall you." Chief Arnook nodded in acceptance, before bowing in an apology. "Good... Zuko?" Aang turned to his beloved who had a satisfied look in his eyes before he stepped forward.

"So, here is what's going to happen." Zuko crossed his arms behind his back, standing straight like a General gazing at misbehaving subordinates. "You, and that means plural. Also, for simple-minded people, it means every single one of the Water Tribe people." Zuko started his speech with an insult, that made Aang wonder if he should have been the one explaining the plan... but you know what? Aang was just going to lean on the icy pillar behind and let Zuko handle everything. "Will be taught the traditional arts of the Fire Nation and Air Nomads' societies; fashion, honor, respect, filial piety, love, and equality..." Zuko said slowly like he was talking with children who needed to understand his words carefully.

A hush silence once more descended on the hall, everyone looking at Zuko like he had lost his mind before looking at Aang who only raised his eyebrow but didn't refute his beloved's words. "What?!" A screech was heard from an Elder whose face turned red before he pointed at Aang with his finger. "The fuck do you-?!" Only to get kneed in the crotch by Zuko.

"Do not interrupt me, I do not like being interrupted." Zuko sneered, glaring at the man who choked and fell onto the floor, clutching his family's jewels and letting out choked whines. Sokka, standing beside Aang, could only slap his hands on his mouth, muffling his shrieking laughter that was filled with delight; Katara, on the other hand, was watching Zuko with wide eyes full of admiration, sending glances at Master Pakku every now and then as if she was thinking about doing the same as Zuko.

Aang's name was shouted, and people frantically looked between Aang and his beloved, men telling him to control his fiancé, while the women just watched passively, some of them hiding a smile. "Don't involve me." Aang raised his hands, an amused smile on his face. "Personally, I would have let you all doom yourself by allowing this divine punishment to take place; it's not like I cared enough to go grovel to the Spirits and ask them to rethink their punishment after what happened last time." Here, everyone fell silent, remembering what happened a few days ago when Tui and La all but used Aang's body to commit genocide. "The only reason I am even here is because my Zuko asked me to reconsider my decision of allowing the Spirits' judgment to fall upon the innocent." The women and some of the men glanced at Zuko some with admiration and hope (The women) and some with skepticism and bafflement (The men) "So, if I was you... I will listen and listen well because this may be your only chance... you do remember what Tui and La said, don't you?" Aang reminded, making the Water Tribe's people look at each other.

"Please continue, Prince Zuko." Princess Yue, who finally stood up from her seat, stated. For the first time ever since Aang saw her, there was firmness in her posture and voice, daring anyone to contradict her words... maybe everything wasn't as lost as Aang feared.

"Why thank you, Princess." Zuko glanced at Princess Yue for a moment before his eyes returned to the men and women, his face was hardening even more. "As I said, you would be taught the traditional arts and you would be taught well," Zuko repeated. "From the old to young, no one would be spared." Looking at the oldest person in the room to the youngest, Princess Yue. "New laws will be written, new traditions will be created, and the teaching of Tui and La will be taught to you once more from scratch." Many people frowned harshly when hearing this, and some no doubt wanted to open their mouths and protest, but all of them remembered what happened a few days ago, and how Tui and La told them they deviated from their rules. "Those who refuse will be cast out, those who acted out will be punished, and those who think they knew better than their own Gods... well, I am sure Tui and La will love to have a little talk with them," Zuko smirked at the last part, sending a challenging look to the men.

"Just a bit of warning. Tui and La will do more than just talk... they have centuries of rage to unpack and believe me, it won't be pretty." Aang filled in, his lips quirking up when he saw the people pale before looking at one another one last time before they turned to Aang and Zuko and gave their nods of approval.

"You, you, you!" Finally, being heard, Zuko pointed to Chief Arnook, and his two advisors and family. "You will all be taught the laws and traditions by my Uncle and Aang personally, less chance of you fucking up and angering the Spirits once more, and Chief Arnook..." The Chief, hearing his name, looked up, gazing at Zuko whose face darkened in a warning. "New laws about equality, respect, and the sacrality of Kunze men and Qianyuan women's lives will be written and will be announced tonight in the presence of Tui and La. This, is the only way for this tripe to continue, do you understand?" Zuko demanded, his words loud and clear to everyone in the room.

"...Yes..." The Chief nodded his head in acceptance, ignoring the few who frowned harshly when hearing this and looked like they wanted to protest. Aang's eyes trailed on the people around, watching the faces and marking those who looked like they would be trouble in the long run.

"Good." Zuko gave the man a nod, seeing that the man finally understood and was willing to listen and do as was said; Zuko then turned to the Princess and walked until he loomed over her, making her gulp. "Now, you Princess. You will come with me and you will learn how to govern and lead your tribe because from now on, you are the new Chieftain of the Northern Water Tribe." Zuko finally stated after a while of silence

This caused many (Especially the men) to choke and look at one another with shock, some with anger; many started protesting as they no doubt never had a woman leading them before and would refuse to have a woman lead them, even when the Southern Water Tribes knew that some women could be even better leaders than most men.

"W-w-wait, what?!" The Princess stuttered, looking so overwhelmed and confused hearing this looking at Zuko, her father, and lastly Aang before returning her gaze to Zuko and pointing at herself. "Me?" To which Zuko's eye twitched and Aang couldn't help but wonder if his beloved would lose it.

"Yes, you! Who did you think I was talking to standing right here?" Irritation colored Zuko's voice as he narrowed his eyes, the twitch of Zuko's eye informed Aang that Zuko was rethinking his decision to make the Princess the new Chieftain of the tribe. "Your engagement? Is over. Your marriage? Done for. Your duty? Overseeing the new laws and punishing those who dared to break them, for you are the Chieftain of this tribe, and I will be damned if I allowed you to be a puppet controlled by a husband or anyone else." Zuko announced, looking at the woman in the eyes, daring her to say something. "If you are a Bender, you will be taught how to use your bending to fight. If you are a Non-bender, then I will personally teach you how to fight. You will be taught how to be a Warrior, and you will be taught how to be the next Chieftain of this tribe." Aang could only send a silent prayer for the Princess, knowing damn well what happened to those (Especially Lieutenant Jee) who challenged Zuko to duels, only to get the floor mopped with their faces. "You will accept this responsibility with your head held high, or so help me, I will drag you by your hair if I had to. You are a Woman, you are a Kunze, and from now on, you are a Warrior and Leader, and I will be sure to teach you even if I had to hammer it into your head. So, do you understand?" Zuko hissed, watching how the Princess gulped, looking at Zuko like he was going to do as he threatened then and there. "I said, do you understand, Princess?!" Zuko snapped when he didn't hear a response after a few seconds of the question making the Princess jump.

"Y-yes!" The Princess squeaked, nodding her head as if her life depended on it, her action making Zuko close his eyes and take a deep breath, looking like he was a second away from facepalming then and there.

"Good." Zuko rolled his eyes, and Aang could only feel some sympathy for what his love would go through as he no doubt would be challenged if this was how the Princess would act most of the time. "Now you." Zuko turned to Pakku, who frowned as he was addressed by Zuko. "You will swallow your goddamn pride and all of your sarcastic little remarks and show respect from now on or Agni help me, uncle's friend or not, I will kick you so hard you will reincarnate into your next life." Master Pakku frowned harshly when he heard this, but nonetheless, he didn't open his mouth to say anything. "You will teach Katara how to fight... as a matter of fact, you will teach every woman in this tribe, young or old, how to fight using Water Bending. No more excuses or sexism, you will teach them, and you will respect them, and you will swallow that damn ego or so help me I will show you what a Kunze in rage would do." That must have hit a nerve, as Master Pakku's face twisted. "Now, do you understand?" Pakku pressed his lips tightly before nodding his head, making Zuko hum. "Also, tell Master Yagoda, she will be receiving the 'Warriors'; I am sure their Water Bending skills involved healing need a little bit of touching up." Zuko gave one last order to Pakku before snapping Sokka's name.

Making Sokka, who stood beside Aang with his arms crossed over his chest, and had a large shit-eating grin on his face, frowned, before pointing at himself and saying. "Eh, me?!" Making Zuko give him a deadpan look.

"Yes, you, who else in the Water Tribes had that name other than you?" Irritation was clear in Zuko's voice and eyes, and Aang could only smile, knowing that Zuko was going to make everything harder on Sokka from now on for being this stupid. "As the Prince of the Southern Water Tribes." And Aang was right, because as soon as Zuko said that, Sokka's face paled before flushing deep red and he squeaked Zuko's name, betrayal shining in his eyes as a large pout dominated his face. "Oh, shut it, you Loud-Mouth! You and Katara, both of you, will come with me, and learn how to govern your people because newsflash, buddy! I am not so sure Tui and La will be happy if any of the older generation took over, so you will be the ones to take over the Southern Water Tribes from now on." Zuko huffed, putting his hands on his waist and giving Sokka a look that told him things would be ugly if Sokka refused

"Oh, man!" Sokka whined and a huge pout dominated his face. "But Zuko! I am still too young!" To which Zuko growled and stalked toward his friend and pulled his cheek harshly as punishment, ignoring Sokka's squeak of pain as he patted Zuko's hands away.

"Zip it. I don't give a fuck. You are the one who declared yourself a Prince, so you are the one taking responsibility now!" Zuko hissed, his voice low that only Aang, Katara, and Sokka managed to hear. "Now, reaching this point, does anyone have any objection?" Zuko huffed with irritation, finally letting go of Sokka who was pouting so harshly and massaging his abused cheek

Hearing this question, many looked at one another before reaching the final conclusion and shook their heads, informing Zuko and Aang that they agreed; one of the few that Aang marked as a troublemaker growled, standing up from his seat and screaming. "Yes-!" Not being able to get another word out because Zuko kneed him in the crotch for daring to speak, forcing him to join the two before him who had learned and didn't dare to open their mouths even when the protest was clear in them

Aang unable to help it let out a loud 'Pfft' before managing to put his hand on his mouth, trying to control his shaking shoulders and not lose it and laugh as if his life depended on it... when Zuko had told him they had some Northies to kick in the balls... Aang didn't realize that his beloved meant it literally. "Take him outside and throw him out with the rest of the objecting party." Zuko huffed.

Hearing this, everyone turned to Aang, looking at the Avatar who tried to straighten himself and mask the fact he was just laughing with a stern look. "You heard what the man said." Confirming Zuko's orders, and making Chief Arnook nod and motion to the guards to do as asked.

"Now, any objection?" Zuko questioned. "Anyone?" He looked around. "No one?" Having learned what, they would suffer if they dared to open their mouths, the men kept their traps shut not daring to make a target out of themselves. "Good." Zuko nodded in satisfaction. "Uncle, I entrust these idiots in your care." Zuko nodded toward the Chief and his family, once again returning to insulting them without a care." Katara, drag that idiot to the arena and beat his ass." Katara grinned savagely as she heard this, looking at Pakku with a look that promised heavy retribution. "Sokka, take Princess Yue to the ship, your lessons will start soon." Sokka's face twisted at that, but nonetheless walked toward the Princess and offered a nod of acknowledgment and nothing else, making Aang frown. "As for you, pretty boy, go talk with Tui and La and try to convince them to give these idiots a second chance." Zuko finally turned toward Aang his rigid posture finally relaxing a notch.

"As you wish." Aang smiled, already preparing himself mentally to face these two who for the past few days seemed to have calmed somewhat, and would probably be open to discussing things and giving the Water Tribes one final chance.

"Oh... come here, first," Zuko demanded, motioning for Aang to come, and Aang did, wondering if his beloved would have a piece of advice or an order to give to Aang.... That wasn't the case it seemed because when Aang stood in front of his beloved, he was pulled by his robes and kissed on the lips in front of everyone before Zuko let him go. "Now you can go," Zuko ordered, and Aang could only freeze in his place, only just managing to hold his stuttering and blabbering and being a flustered mess by the sheer will of not wanting to lose face in front of these people.

"Zuko!" Iroh's scandalized screech was Aang's cue to book it out of the palace which would no doubt turn into a murder scene if he had stayed any second longer... Aang knew Zuko was angry about the audacity of the Northern Water Tribe for offering Princess Yue's hand in marriage to Aang of all people; Aang knew his beloved wanted to make a statement, and that this was the loudest statement there was if the way Zuko smirked after they broke their kiss was anything to go by... but really? In front of General Iroh?! Zuko just painted a target on Aang's back and he doesn't know if General Iroh wouldn't kill him in his sleep tonight!

Though... Aang couldn't help the small smile painting his lips...

...Zuko was a firecracker indeed...

Chapter Text

…(“Sokka…” The mention of his name made Sokka, who was reading one of the books forced upon him by Zuko (Such a cruel, cruel man! Trapping Sokka on the ship and not allowing him to leave until he finishes this mountain of books! Sokka couldn’t do that! There were too many books to even keep track of!), raise his head and look at the caller, his breath hitching slightly when his eyes fell on Yue who looked nervous as she glanced at Sokka then the floor.

“Yes, Princess?” Sokka questioned, feeling a little guilty and sad when Yue flinched at the mention of her title and looked down; her fists were clenching tightly, and even from afar, Sokka could feel the sadness and helplessness surrounding the Kunze.

“I… you… are…” Yue started before her voice grew faint, and Sokka could only remain sitting in his place wondering if Yue would say something or not; just when Sokka lost hope of the girl ever talking to him and telling him what was on her mind, Yue looked up to him and all but shouted. “I am sorry, ok! Please don’t stay mad at me anymore!” This made Sokka blink in confusion before the realization finally slammed into him, and with it came the heartbreak and pain he tried to ignore ever since that day when the Northern Water Tribe had come onto the ship to establish a betrothal between the Princess and the Avatar; showing him how twisted and wrong everything was to the point he almost got sick then and there.

Sokka looked away, not knowing what to say to the girl (Part of him, the angry and hurt part, wanted to just get up and leave, ignore the girl and go on with his life and try to forget her, maybe if he did that, the pain he felt would go away). From the corner of his eye, Sokka managed to spot Zuko who was looking between the two with narrow eyes, before he motioned to Sokka to take Yue off the ship and talk; that traitor even made a threatening motion if he didn’t do so! And as much as Sokka didn’t want to listen to Zuko, he knew that the other teen would retaliate and then make the rest of Sokka’s stay on this ship a living hell, and at the moment, Sokka wasn’t looking up to it, not when he was already swamped in books and study to prepare to take over his position as a future Prince of some sort (Curse his loud mouth! If Sokka had known back then what it would be like to be a Prince or a Chief in training, he wouldn’t have been so eager to proclaim himself a Prince or something, and actually went on with his life and enjoyed himself!).

“Princess, if you will; please, come with me.” Sokka stood up, put his book on the table, and started walking away, with Princess Yue following behind; but before he went off the ship, he couldn’t help but send a harsh glare to Zuko for putting him in this mess; promising him a heavy punishment for doing this.

Something that made the Kunze stick his tongue out at him in retaliation before skipping toward his Dao Swords, picking them up, and then jumping off the ship. No doubt rushing toward Aang to spend the day with him after two weeks of separation that made the Fancy Fingers agitated and angry; his short fuse made Sokka whine and complain and beg Aang to do something about it (And kind of feel an unbearable amount of guilt when Aang raised his head and those tired eyes that had dark circles around them  -Almost turning him into another Momo- looked at Sokka with confusion like he didn’t understand what Sokka was telling him, and maybe he didn’t, sleep deprived and all).

Two weeks … That was how long since they were told about Tui and La’s punishment, and with that a mass hysteria had taken over the Northern Water Tribe. A punishment that when Sokka heard, he could only feel his heart drop from his chest and look at his sister with worry, watching how her face fell at the realization that Water Bending would be no more and that Katara would be forever the only Water Bender from what was left of the Great Southern Water Tribes before they were all wiped away for going against Tui and La's will.

Two weeks … That was how long since Zuko and Aang showed up after Aang was possessed by Tui and La and almost massacred the Northern Water Tribe (Bringing fear and terror to Sokka’s heart every time he looked at Aang… and while Sokka didn’t want to feel this, because he knew how gentle, kind, and good, Aang was… part of Sokka couldn’t help but wonder how dangerous the man truly was, to the point Sokka was hyperaware of Aang in a way he wasn’t before… almost as if he was a prey gazing at the eyes of a predator and wondering when the other teen’s patience would snap and he would be his next meal… a mentality Sokka tried to get rid of because he knew it wasn’t fair to Aang who never ever hurt anyone -Consciously, and excluding that time with Captain Zhao- and always tried to do what was right and that what happened two weeks ago was because of Tui and La and not his friend… but part of him still refused to believe, and he could only feel guilt every time he looked at Aang with fear and helplessness when the man smiled at him or tried to talk to him…) telling them of the solution they found to save the Water Tribes and stop Tui and La’s rage from harming the innocents who didn’t have anything to do with this madness, and with that hope once again shone on the Water Tribes.

Two weeks … That was how long since Sokka, Yue, and Katara started their lessons under Zuko’s tutelage, who was planning on turning them into the perfect picture of future rulers of their tribes (Spirits above! Sokka was done! He was done he says! It was all pain and backbreaking and more pain until Sokka thought he would drop dead! He never knew how much a Chief -Or in his case now, a Prince- had to learn and memorize! Not to forget the lessons about fighting! Princess Yue thankfully seemed to have the ability to Water Bending (As rusty as the ability was for not having trained with it other than the mandatory training at the healing hut in her youth) so she went with Katara to learn how to fight under Master Pakku who turned out soft in his teachings, but Sokka who was a Non-Bender had the misfortune of learning under Zuko... man that Kunze was crazy and a slave driver! How did Aang even handle being with this crazy Kunze who enjoyed the suffering of the innocent?!). With that, spending all of their waking hours either training or studying, or studying or training, and then studying and training some more! Sokka would end up going to sleep after midnight, only to have Zuko come and wake him and the rest before sunrise to start this charade once more (Curse Fire Benders and their ‘Rising with the sun’ thing, how could they even function like that?!)!

Two weeks … That was how long since the new rules were written by Tui and La’s orders and new traditions were taught to everyone around; with that, not only anger and confusion were brought forth (From those closed-minded idiots who didn’t want to give their places of power and had gotten too comfortable with how corrupted things were… people that were handled by Aang -who almost Air Bend them to space when they talked shit about Zuko- and Zuko -who was less forgiving than Aang and didn’t hesitate to kick people in the balls to make them listen… man! Sokka was still laughing and shrieking every time he remembered this- who brought them to Tui and La to be punished). But also, even with that, Sokka could see happiness and relief taking over, and what felt like a heavy atmosphere that had blanketed the Water Tribe was lifted (That was mostly from the newer generation; Sokka’s age or younger. But it also came from the older generation, especially the women -And some men- who broke down and started crying in relief at the thought of not losing their loved ones to the old rules and traditions).

Two weeks … That was how long Tui and La gave another demand, and it was to have Aang learn the true essence of Water Bending from them (Being the Avatar and all); less chance of him getting corrupted by those around (Tui and La’s words not Aang, as even the other teen was confused and a touch out of it when Tui and La demanded that of him or their deal would be off). With that, Aang had spent every waking moment he had teaching and teaching and reteaching the Water Tribes the laws and traditions of Tui and La, before rushing toward the said Spirits to spend the rest of his time with them being taught how to Water Bend from the Spirits directly, and after when Aang would be back he would teach Katara and the rest of the Water Tribes Benders what Tui and La taught him (Which was really nice of Aang, even if not necessary, but Sokka knew Aang was doing it for Katara, and the only reason he taught the rest was that Aang was all about being fair and not wanting to be biased or anything), before going to Chief Arnook’s palace and teach the man and his family how to rule (If Sokka thought he was having a hard time, then Aang and his only two hours of sleep every day for two weeks to the point he almost turned into a raccoon with the dark bags under his eyes, was having it rougher than anyone around, to the point, Zuko was planning on marching to Tui and La to start a fight with them for Aang).

Two weeks … Finally, here they were; in a changed place, Sokka would feel proud of calling a Water Tribe without feeling shame and suffocation every time he remembered he was from the Water Tribe. Sokka hoped that in the end, he and Katara would be able to make the South flourish like how the North did; for their Gran-Gran, for their people, and those who were unjustly hurt by the false rules and traditions enforced upon them…

Two weeks… and here they were….

So, here was Sokka, leading Princess Yue to another part of the city (Hoping that Fancy Fingers was with his Pretty Boy and wouldn’t make Sokka’s life a living hell by spying on him and giving him his infamous disapproving looks, Sokka had been at the end of these past couple of weeks). Sokka taking a walk along the bridge beside Princess Yue (If you could count walking along the top of the bridge’s wall and trying to balance himself, walking). Sokka could only let out a hum, trying to gather his thoughts into a coherent line of thinking before speaking to the Princess.

“I am not angry at you… I was never angry at you…” Sokka finally gathered the courage to say, stopping in his advances and sitting down on the ledge, gazing at Yue with a soft look. “I was angry, yes, and sad… but it was never directed at you… just the circumstances surrounding everything.” Sokka turned his gaze to his legs, wondering what he was going to say, what he was going to expose.

It had been weeks since the day when the Water Tribes had shown up at Zuko’s ship and demanded to see the Avatar, and when Zuko refused and ordered them to state their business to be allowed in… everyone had the shock of their lives when they heard that the Water Tribe wanted to establish a betrothal with Avatar Aang and Princess Yue… at that time, Zuko had exploded (Literally and metaphorically), and Sokka was sure he had heard and explosion or two from the engine room before the Kunze kicked everyone out with the threat of burning them to ashes if they dared to show up again; as for Sokka? Sokka could only gaze at Yue who couldn’t look anyone in the face, wondering if he should laugh or cry because this… this was insane and so wrong on so many different levels it wasn’t even funny!

Sokka had days to think about this… weeks, really… and during all that time, he never blamed Princess Yue for anything because he knew she wasn’t the one at fault. Yue loved her people, she truly loved her people; loved them more than she loved herself, and cared about her happiness, and because of that; Sokka knew of the heavy sacrifices the girl would make to achieve her people’s happiness and safety. Sokka would never blame Yue or be angry at her because of this, not when it was what attracted him to Yue in the first place. It was her kindness, her everything really, and if Sokka got angry at her for being herself even when she wasn’t the problem? Then Sokka wouldn’t be better than that annoying Hahn who wanted Princess Yue because of the ‘Perks’ her position had.

So Sokka looked at Yue and told her this, told her everything he hadn’t dared to tell her before; Sokka wanted Yue to understand, he wanted her to realize that Sokka never blamed her nor he was angry at her so she never really needed to apologize in the first place. Sokka told her, and he hoped in the deepest part of his heart that Yue would understand, and that when she did? Sokka hoped that by then, Yue would find the courage to love herself enough to chase after her happiness instead of pushing it away to put her tribe first and forsake everything else.

“I… I… s-so… so…” Yue started, her lips trembling and her hands clenched tightly, and Sokka’s heart couldn’t help the painful pang that almost knocked him out; unable to stop himself, Sokka raised his hand and brushed the tears away.

“Don’t apologize. Never apologize for who you are, Princess.” Sokka tried to comfort her, even when part of him wanted to break down and cry just like Princess Yue. “You love your people, and you have embraced your duties to your tribe. You should never be ashamed of this, after all, this is what made me like you in the first place.” And they stayed there, silence dominated the place, only broken by Yue’s hitched breath and sniffles.

“But they weren’t the ones I would end up marrying…” Yue finally choked out, coming to stand near the rail and putting her hands on it. “For as long as I remember… it was always my duty to my family, my duty as a Princess, and my duty to my tribe… for as long as I remembered…” Yue let out a shuddered sigh. “Then you all came… you came and made me question everything for the first time… Katara came and made me wonder if women could be rebellious too and learn how to fight… then Avatar Aang came and broke everything I had believed in all of my life… then Prince Zuko came and he changed everything and made me a Chief, trained me to be a warrior, and for the first time in my life… I could walk around without feeling the need to lower my head and be submissive about everything… you all came and you changed my life, and just as you did, you would leave…” Yue sniffled, looking so sad and angry. “And part of me is resentful about that fact; I don’t want you to leave… I don’t want any one of you to leave; I want you to stay, and if you don’t, I want to go with you… but I know you nor I, can't do that… you have your duty to stop the war, and I have mine to Tui and La to enforce their will…” Another sniffle before Yue raised her sleeve to wipe her tears away. “I just… I just… I couldn’t help but feel resentful that I had lost my chance… I… did I lose my chance?” Yue finally questioned, looking at Sokka with pained eyes filled with helplessness.

Sokka knew what Yue meant; he knew what she meant and the helplessness she felt… he knew… which was why tears started stinging his eyes in return. Want it or not, the two of them were in the wrong place, at the wrong time, suffering because of the wrong circumstances. However, Sokka could only smile, even when he knew the answer the two of them had concluded but were putting it off and not wanting to think about it even when they knew they should.

“Even if we lost our chance…” Sokka started, looking at Yue and giving her a soft smile. “We could start over again, couldn’t we?” Sokka teased and offered his hand; letting out a choked laugh when he saw Yue give a trembling smile as she heard this and took his hand in a tight grip. “So… friends?” Sokka questioned the girl softly, receiving a trembling smile and a sniffle.

“Friends…” Yue stared before a laugh left her. “Until the time is right.” Here Sokka couldn’t help feeling a weight being removed from his back, and ignoring the lessons that Zuko had hammered into him about royalty and conduct (And knowing damn well if Zuko heard about this he would either laugh himself breathless or slap him on the back of his head) Sokka pulled Yue to a tight hug.

“Until the time is right,” Sokka vowed, tightening his hug for a second before pulling back. “You know, Yue… after weeks of being under Zuko’s crazy training regime, I knew just the right thing to have fun.” Sokka teased, straightening his back and offering a smile. “You need to meet my good friend, Appa!” Sokka could see the curious look on Yue’s face; Sokka offered a mischievous grin and pulled his friend to the stables.

..

..

..

“Oh… my… goodness!” Yue’s joyful laughter made Sokka smile, and just to impress Yue even more, Sokka couldn’t help but make Appa fly in loops, feeling happy when he heard Yue’s shriek of delight. “It's so beautiful up here.” Yue sighed in delight when Sokka stopped making Appa fly in loops and instead made him fly gently over the surface of the sea.

“It is…” Sokka smiled, not being able to help but look at Yue as he said these words; feeling happy and content… happiness and contentment that all but vanished when his eyes fell on the ‘Black Snow’ that started falling from the sky. “Oh, no…” Sokka choked up, feeling terror taking hold of his heart at how thick the ‘Black Snow’ was falling… this meant only one thing…

“Sokka? What is happening?” Yue questioned gently, her hand raising to catch the snow mixed with soot; her eyebrows furrowing as she brought the snow to her nose and sniffed a bit. Sokka could only curse, holding Appa’s reign and making a sharp turn to get back to Agna Qel’a.

“Black Snow,” Sokka said almost breathlessly as he edged Appa to go faster and faster, wanting to reach his friends and tell them about what he saw. “It’s soot mixed with snow.” At the confused look on Yue’s face, Sokka could only swallow. “It's the Fire Nation.” Sokka felt breathless just saying this. “They have closed in on the North Pole and from the look of how thick the snow is falling… I would say there's a lot of them.” Sokka snapped the reigns in his hands ordering Appa silently to get faster and faster, his heart pounding in his throat at the possibility of the Fire Nation being here…

Sokka needed to warn his friends …)…

Aang cursed, and cursed, and cursed some more under his breath; grumbling as he tried to do as he was ordered. Feeling tiredness and sluggishness in every move as he repeated the stances for what felt like the thousandth time in the span of five minutes from being taught this move to knowing when he failed at doing it right and having the Spirits of the Ocean and Moon make fun of him for that… really, Aang was not a happy camper at all.

As much as Aang was grateful about the Ocean and the Moon Spirits giving the Water Tribes a second chance (More of a third one really), Aang was a little confused about why the Spirits had decided that they would teach Aang Water Bending instead of the benders in Agna Qel’a; he was even baffled when he heard about it the first time, part of him a little bewildered, but no less optimistic about the arrangement, especially when the Spirits insisted that Aang as the Avatar should be taught under Tui and La…

If only he knew it was so that the two of them would use this chance to annoy and annoy and annoy him some more with their squabbling and bully him all day every day from midnight to sunrise to afternoon to sunset to midnight once more… or really whenever they wanted to have someone to bully and hear their chatter… Who would have known that being part of koi fish meant the Spirits would turn into chatterboxes? Aang certainly didn’t!

“You are strange, Young Avatar…”

“…Strange…”

“...So, strange.”

Tui and La whispered; they giggled, and their voices overlapped one over the other. One was a male and the other a female but you could hear their voices and distinguish what they said and what they would say even if they said it simultaneously. “Oh? And why is that?” Aang couldn’t help but question in a grumble, glancing at the two koi fish as he tried to Water Bend once more, trying to go through the motion Tui and La taught him… even if they didn’t teach him because you know, fish, couldn’t walk and they bend with their mind or something, so all of their instructions were orally which meant a harder time for Aang because he couldn’t have a demonstration to help him learn.

“Lower your hands, Young Avatar.”

“…The wrists, it’s all in the wrists!”

“You bend the water like you bend the air…”

“…Like that peacock! Peacock!”

Tui and La bombarded him with instructions that made his eye twitch some because hadn’t he just adjusted the position of his wrists just now and they told him it was fine?! “…Peacock?” Aang sighed as he inquired about this nickname and if it was the new title the two of them were going to call him by, like the many names they had called him by these past couple of weeks. “Who is that?” Aang decided to bite the bait and ask because hell if he was allowing a couple of fish (Spirits or not!) to call him a peacock when he did nothing to deserve such an insult.

“…Lung-ta…”

“Annoying!”

“…Peacock…”

“Bratty ass!”

That was Tui and La’s answer; while Tui’s voice was calm and collected and even hesitated when she talked, La was full of annoyance and rage as he huffed and grumbled, causing Aang to stop for a few seconds before it finally clicked in his mind that the two of them had just insulted the Air Nomads’ God. “You don’t seem to like him that much, do you?” Aang's dry voice rang as he glanced at the two fish swimming in circles, and a huff resonated in his head was what greeted him from the two Spirits.

“…Not exactly.”

“Stupid idiot who…”

“…He is annoying…”

“Obsessive, more like it!”

Once more Tui’s calm voice mixed with La’s exclaim full of outrage made Aang pause in bending once more, his brain trying to make sense of what the two were going on before he paused and blinked when he realized that his God was being slandered in his face.

“Hey?!” Aang squeaked when he felt a water whip slapping his butt, and he could only jump and shield the stinging area with embarrassment and outrage. “What was that for?!” Aang couldn’t help but shriek, glaring at the two fish who dared to do something like this; no respect whatsoever! To spank him like he was a misbehaving child when he was trying to do his best; not even monk Gyatso had done anything of this sort when Aang misbehaved!

“Your movements are that of Air Bender!”

“Push and pull.”

“Don’t show me how Lung-ta bent! Show us how we do it; the push and pull!”

La’s outraged cries overshadowed Tui’s amused tone, and Aang could only glare at La, knowing that the asshole was the one who did such a disrespectful thing. Really, and here Aang thought he had anger issues or something! Compared to La, Aang was an angel who was doing nothing wrong! “Ok, ok! Fine! Shesh!” Aang growled, sending La one last glare as he rubbed his poor butt, before returning to Water Bending, giving an exaggerated pose and sending La a look as if asking him ‘Is this better?!’, to which he received hums of praise.

“That’s more like it!”

“…More like it.”

Tui’s happy chirp made Aang sigh, and he glared at La until the Spirit grumbled something and told him to continue his lesson… Spirits above, how awkward and off-balancing it was to hear Tui and La’s voices in his head while he was acting and talking animatedly to some fish that did nothing but swim in circles uncaring as Aang bent the water in their sacred pound to learn Water Bending.

“Now, the lesson you need to learn, today.”

“Learn!”

Tui and La said in unison, and Aang could only groan in pain and annoyance as he grumbled under his breath. “…All I have done in the past couple of weeks is learn…” Another water whip slapped his butt and Aang could only shriek and jump away. “Aw! What was that for?!” Aang screeched, his face flaming hot as he glared at the two fish that stopped circling the other and started floating up and down as if laughing at his plight.

For the second time that day, Aang all but scrambled away from the pond, shielding his poor and abused butt as he glared at those fish like they were the bane of his existence… so much for being the Avatar and being offered respect…

“Being cheeky…”

“A peacock!”

“Now, Young Avatar. Tell us, what do you know about Water Bending?”

“No, no! Water, what do you know about water?”

And here Aang was insulted and was called a peacock; his eye could only twitch at that, and when the questions soon followed, Aang could only furrow his eyebrows in confusion his sluggish mind refusing to make sense. “What do I know…? I mean… it’s water? What’s more complicated than that?” Aang couldn’t help but question, gazing at the water in question like it held the secrets to whatever Tui and La wanted to know.

The silence that followed, made Aang all but shift in his place, especially when he could feel the Spirits’ eyes on him, looking at him with judgment for being a fool… two fish were looking at him with judgment… really, Aang felt like a fool just being in these annoying Spirits presence… so much for being a revered Gods or something.

“…You are stupid…”

“Lung-ta had corrupted him…”

“…All that peacock’s fault!”

“Should have kicked him where it hurt last time, we saw him…”

“An idiotic ass!”

“Well, what do you expect? Didn’t he chase Agni like the lovesick fool he was?”

“Hah! It was funny seeing him get rejected.”

“And even then, he was stupid and refused to learn…”

As expected, Aang was insulted then and there by two snotty fish who huffed and puffed and swam around in agitation, before the insults were directed at Lung-ta and after? Even Aang’s sluggish mind came to a screeching halt when he heard about what the fish implied when they mentioned Lung-ta and Agni in the same breath.

“Wait, what?!” Aang couldn’t help but screech, feeling more awake and focused now since he had the misfortune of waking at the crack ass of dawn and coming here to learn Water Bending. “Agni and who?!” Aang couldn’t help but sputter, looking at the fish like a scandalized maiden on Lung-ta’s behalf, feeling so confused and part curious to know more.

“Oh, yeah… that wasn’t mentioned in any of the books, was it?”

“Why would it be mentioned? Lung-ta is all about appearances and images… can't have people know his blunders.”

“…Or that he was rejected…”

“Or that he swooned for someone who had a sweetheart.”

“…In his defense, Taiyou was dead at that time…”

“You always come to his defense…”

“Only when he deserved it, darling, only when he deserves it.”

More info was dumped then and there, and Aang’s eyes couldn’t help but widen as his jaws dropped the longer, he continued to hear about Lung-ta and Agni; Tui and La’s amused voices and giggles resonated around the clearing and Aang could only sputter, looking between Tui and La who then started ignoring Aang in favor of flirting with one another and swimming circles around the other, looking too happy for fish whose only job was swimming in circles.

“Ok, back up a bit! Back up a bit! Could you please tell me about Lung-ta and Agni?! You can't just drop a bomb like this and then get sidetracked!” Aang finally snapped out of his daze, demanding that the two Spirits explain and tell him more about Agni and Lung-ta because sure as hell, the info he heard wasn’t mentioned in any book or scroll or even folk stories he heard the nomads singing when they came to the Southern Air Temple from time to time.

 “…Hmmm, should we tell him?”

“No… he doesn’t deserve it!”

Tui’s question was answered by La’s annoying voice making Aang twitch and glare at La like he was the bane of Aang’s existence (And he was! He was an ass through and through, and Aang had it up to here with this annoying ass and was even thinking about roasting him and getting this over with and Aang was a non-violent person!)

“Ok, now that’s mean! I am like… the Avatar! If anyone deserves to know such things, it’s me!” Aang started, huffing and crossing his arms over his chest and glaring at Tui and La… only to squeak when his butt was once more spanked with that damned whip causing him to whine and glare at those annoying fish.

“…You know what, darling, this child is too much like Lung-ta…”

“…Too much of a peacock!”

“…Too much…”

“Hmmm, you know, he reminds me of someone…”

“Who?”

“…The one we agreed to ‘Thou Shall Not Be Mentioned’…”

“Ohhhhh! I can see that now!”

Once more, Tui and La started talking to one another like Aang wasn’t there, and once more Aang could only growl and send the asses a glare, hoping they would feel the wrath of the Avatar and apologize for being little shits… No such thing happened, and Aang could only huff and grumble as he stumbled toward them. “Care to elaborate?” And ask in an irritating tone.

“No.”

“Nope!”

Tui and La seemed to look at one another (Actually, Aang got the feeling of them looking at one another) before chirping these words, and Aang could only grumble the word. “Rude.” Under his breath, wondering if he could Water Bend the two asses to space or something and make them behave.

“You know what, Young Avatar…”

“Why don’t you answer some of our questions?”

“If you are good and are to our satisfaction by the end of this day…”

“We promise to tell you a little story.”

“What do you say?”

Tui and La tried to appease Aang by saying such words, and Aang could only narrow his eyes at the two Spirits, wondering if they were pulling his leg or something. As much as Aang wanted to just huff and march away, find somewhere to sleep, and get the rest he desperately wanted for days now… the offer was tantalizing in a way, and Aang’s curious side couldn’t help but perk up at the thought of listening to some of the stories from the Spirits.

Weighing the pros and cons of such an offer, in the end, Aang let out a loud sigh before stomping near the sacred pond, his hands on his waist as he huffed. “Alright, deal.” To which the two fish circled around happily.

“Wonderful! Wonderful!”

“Now! Tell us, what do you know about the Water Benders?”

The question, Aang would admit, caught him off guard, and he had to blink a bit to make sense before he answered. “Uh… I mean Water Benders are at home surrounded by snow, ice, and seas?” When Aang saw that Tui and La didn’t interrupt or use that damn whip made of water Aang felt confident enough to continue. “It’s why Water Benders stay near the areas full of water and avoid deserts and places with no water.” And with that, Aang started listing everything he was taught about Water Benders by Monk Gyatso and the other monks.

“Correct.”

“Not completely, but correct in a way.”

Tui and La suddenly stated after Aang was finished, their words made Aang pause and wonder where he had made a mistake before mauling over their words inside his head… Correct but not completely… what was there more to Water Bending that was lost in time when the Water Tribes deviated from Tui and La’s rules and orders?

“That’s why you need to learn…”

“Learn!”

“…To control water wherever it existed.”

“Everything is made out of water!”

“Air, plants, even living creatures…”

Aang paused, he furrowed his brows and tilted his head in confusion as he repeated these words in his head. “Air?” Aang questioned slowly, wondering why his element was brought into the mix before he thought this over once more and reached a conclusion. “I mean yeah sure, if the air is humid enough, I heard Water Benders could Water Bend; I even heard that clouds are made of water and air so it's possible to Water Bend them. But just plain air?” Aang inquired after speaking his conclusion, remembering that once upon a time one of the Air Monks who took him to Agna Qel’a a hundred years ago had told him how Water Benders could bend the mist and evaporated water in the air.

“Everything is made out of water!”

“Young Avatar, wherever there is life, there is water.”

“Connect…”

“Yeah, make a connection!”

Tui and La suddenly jumped from the pond and splashed into the water once more, looking too excited for a pair of fish as they ordered him to make a full connection with them and step into the pond and not force them to strain themselves by making a connection with him just to speak to him telepathically.

After mulling this over in his head, Aang narrowed his eyes and questioned almost suspiciously. “…You are not using this chance to take control once again and go on a rampage, are you?” Glancing at the two like they were going to deceive him and act dishonorably if he did something as stupid as touching the pond.

“No…”

“…No, we promise to give them a chance, and we do as we promise… unlike an idiot peacock who is only good at…”

“…Besides, we don’t want a repeat of last time, even if we wanted to see what the Spicy One would do if he saw us.”

Against his will, Aang’s lips couldn’t help but quirk into a smile as he felt Tui and La mention Zuko; part of him wanted to snicker in delight when he heard the Spirits call his beloved ‘Spicy One’ behind his back. However, Aang felt that this description fit Zuko to the T, not only was the Kunze a firecracker and a fresh breeze of air, but he was now a spicy one who managed to snag the Spirits’ attention (But that couldn’t help but make Aang’s mind drive toward the reason why Tui and La… were too… interested in Zuko; it make Aang narrow his eyes, and it made his heart pound in his throat, as the possibility of Zuko having connection with the spiritual world once more made itself known).

“Yeah, besides, it’s fun, talking to someone after all these years, as you saw, there are not many people who visit us to talk.”

“Taiyou does, though.”

“Taiyou is different, she is a kind and lovely Spirit; I am talking about the rest of the assholes up there.”

“Yeah. They are assholes.”

The two Spirits lamented, and Aang refrained from telling them that no one came to talk to them because they chose to be koi fish in the mortal world, in a sacred pond that was rarely visited by anyone, and even when people came here, they don’t particularly want to talk to fish because that would make them seem crazy or something.

Aang didn’t burst their bubble, instead, he listened to Tui and La talk about Taiyou, the Spirit of the sun, before once more being mean and cussing the other Spirits for being asses… like Tui and La weren’t a handful themselves.

“Fine, fine, but if you are lying…” Aang threatened, narrowing his eyes before he let out a tired sigh and marched toward the pond, bending the water around so he could walk on the surface without sinking… just as Aang’s feet touched the pond the connection was opened once more…

Tui and La swam around his legs…

Aang’s breath hitched at the sudden rush of power that coursed through him; the fatigue and pain he felt for the past two weeks had all but disappeared as he was once more energized by the two Spirits sharing their power with them, causing Aang to smile because this was the first time in weeks, he felt like he wouldn’t keel over from how tired he was.

“Wow, no wonder you were shit at bending…”

“…Rest a bit, little one; we will help, come and meditate.”